Home Blog Page 61

THE SACRED DEPOSITORY OF WISDOM AND UNDERSTANDING

0

On July 7, 1866, The Latter-Day Saints’ Millennial Star ran a front-page article by Orson Pratt titled “The Hill Cumorah: Or the Sacred Depository of Wisdom and Understanding.” This is in volume 28, No. 27. At the time, the Millennial Star was “Edited, Printed and Published by Brigham Young, Jun.” in Liverpool.

You can see it in the original format on google books here. My good friend Jonathan Neville did a similar article about this as well.

The article was republished in The Contributor in September, 1882, Vol. III, No. 12. online here. The Contributor was an independent Mormon magazine intended for the Young Men’s and Young Ladies’ Mutual Improvement Associations.

Most Latter-day Saints have never seen this article. To me it sums up everything good and great about the Hill Cumorah.

Orson Pratt knew Cumorah was in New York, he probably speculated about the rest of the Book of Mormon geography. This may be evident in his 1879 footnotes to the Book of Mormon, in which he stated unequivocally that Cumorah was in New York but referred to other locations as possibilities; Orson was not Joseph or Oliver; he didn’t experience the repository directly, so he may not have all the details correct, but there’s a lot of great material here for those who have eyes to see. Along with Joseph Fielding Smith’s Doctrines of Salvation Volume 3 Chapter 12 A VOICE FROM CUMORAH, and Letter VII written by Oliver Cowdery with Joseph Smith’s input, this article by Orson Pratt is a close third in importance to the true message about the one and only Hill Cumorah in upstate New York. If you are a connoisseur of Book of Mormon geography you HAVE TO read these three articles!

We have also prepared a fantastic packet of information that every BYU Instructor or any teacher should have on the important dates, documents and time frames of Book of Mormon Geography here: Geography Packet

\

THE HILL CUMORAH; OR THE SACRED DEPOSITORY
OF WISDOM AND UNDERSTANDING.


“The Hill Cumorah is situated in western New York, between the villages of Palmyra and Canandaigua, about four miles from the former. It is celebrated as the ancient depository of the sacred gold plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated.

Cumorah was the name by which the hill was designated in the days of the Prophet Moroni, who deposited the plates about four hundred and twenty years after the birth of Christ. The Prophet Mormon, the father of Moroni, had been entrusted with all the sacred records of his forefathers, engraved on metal plates.

New plates were made by Mormon on which he wrote, from the more ancient book an abridged history of the nation, incorporating therewith many revelations, prophecies, the Gospel, &c. These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ.

When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great sacred depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill, where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the Prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, AD. 1827.

But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and its contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion. The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battle-field on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces, men, women, and children, and fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground.

Both armies were Israelites; both had become awfully corrupt having apostatized from God: the Nephites, as a nation, became extinct: the Lamanites alone were left. This happened, according to their faithful records, near the close of the fourth century of the Christian era. The American Indians are the remnants of the once powerful nation of Lamanites.

The hill Cumorah is remarkable also as being the hill on which, and around which, a still more ancient nation perished, called Jaredites: this unparalleled destruction is recorded in the Book of Ether; and happened about six centuries before Christ. The Jaredites colonised America from the Tower of Babel. After about sixteen centuries, during which they became exceedingly numerous, they, through their terrible wars, destroyed themselves.

The hill Cumorah, by them, was called Ramah. Millions fought against millions, until the hill Ramah, and the land round about, was soaked with blood, and their carcases left in countless numbers unburied, to molder back to mother earth.

There is no spot on this wide world of ours, which is calculated to excite more vivid reflections, than the wonderful hill of Cumorah. There the history of one-half of our globe, reposed, for fourteen centuries, in profound unbroken silence: there, “the everlasting Gospel,” engraved, not on tablets of stone, but on plates of gold, awaited the voice of the heavenly angel to reveal the priceless treasure: there, buried in the holy archives of Cumorah’s sacred hill, are plates of brass, plates of gold, undimmed by time ; sacredly guarded as the temple of heaven : there shines the Urim and Thummim, the stones of light, the gems of immortality: there, reposes in words of light, the hidden knowledge of ages past, the prophetic history of ages to come: there wisdom has selected her palace, and understanding here dwelling place, until ” the spirit is poured out from on high,” and “the skies pour down righteousness;” then, “the earth opens and brings forth salvation.”

Well did the inspired Patriarch, Job, inquire, “Where shall wisdom be found? and where is the place of understanding?” (28: 12.) “The place” cannot be sought out by man; neither is it found in the land of the living. The depth saith, It is not in me: and the sea saith, It is not with me.” If neither the depths of the sea, nor the generations of the living, know the holy hidden place, where shall it be sought? Is it in some sequestered wild? In some uninhabited desert or wilderness, where roams the beasts of prey? Is it on the surface of the earth, exposed to the vultures gaze, or to the keen eye of the lofty eagle?

It is in “a path which no fowl knoweth, and which the vulture’s eye hath not seen: the lion’s whelps have not trodden it, nor the fierce lion passed by it.” “It is hid from the eyes of all living, and kept close from the fowls of the air.” If neither man, nor beast, nor fowl hath seen it; if it has been withheld from mortal gaze; where shall we turn to renew our researches? The Patriarch exclaims, “Destruction and death say, we have heard the fame thereof with our ears.”

How truthful is this saying! The countless millions, whose dust and ashes enrich the soil of Cumorah’s hill, “have heard the fame thereof.” Let the nations of the dead speak from their lonely sepulchres, and “whisper from the dust,” the doings of bye gone ages! Let the faithful records of the ancient dead, declare the holy dwelling place of wisdom, the sacred depository of understanding! Though hidden from the gaze of covetous man, and protected from the pointed touch of unholy beings, yet, “God understandeth the way thereof, and he knoweth the place thereof. For he looketh to the ends of the earth, and seeth under the whole heaven; to make the weight for the winds; and he weigheth the waters by measure. When he made a decree for the rain, and a way for the lightning of thunder; then did he see it, and declare it; he prepared it, yea, and searched it out.” From days of old, he ordained it; on the land that is afar off,

He selected for it a habitation; “on the sides of the north,” in a land of fountains, rivers, and lakes, he constructed for wisdom a house, and said unto knowledge, here shalt thou dwell, until the heavens shall reveal thy hiding place, and thy presence is sought again among the sons; of men; then shalt thou teach mortals in “the fear of the Lord,” and light the candle of understanding in their hearts; then shalt thou dwell in Zion, and light tip the habitations thereof with thy glory.

These holy treasures, these sacred archives are too precious to be bought with the riches of this world. Hence, Job says, “It cannot be gotten for gold, neither shall silver be weighed for the price thereof. It cannot be valued with the gold of Ophir, with the precious onyx, or the sapphire. The gold and the crystal cannot equal it: and the exchange of it shall not be for jewels of fine gold. No mention shall be made of coral, or of pearls: for the price of wisdom is above rubies. The topaz of Ethiopia shall not equal it, neither shall it be valued with pure gold.”

All the wealth of ages is valueless, compared with the records of eternal wisdom, the inexhaustible fountain of understanding, hidden in the secret recesses of the wonderful— the beautiful—the lovely hill Cumorah! O, Cumorah! the hill of ancient Seers and Prophets! the hill of God! Sanctified by holy angels’ feet! From thy bowels is heard a voice, low, sweet, mild, of heavenly tones! yet it thrills through every fibre of the heart! It speaks of man—of God—of earth—of heaven—of hell! It speaks of the past—of the future—of the destiny of nations—the reign of Messiah — the resurrection—the final judgment! O holy, lovely mount! the sacred resting place of Zion’s law! In thy chambers dwell eternal riches! In thy lovely bosom are fountains that never dry I Speak! O speak again! Let Zion. hear thy voice! for thy voice is not the voice of feeble helpless man! but the voice of the Eternal One, speaking from the ground. Let Zion sing for joy! let the heavens be full of praise; for thou, O Lord, makest the earth to disclose its wonders; thou bringest forth truth from the bowels thereof! thou openest the gates of wisdom, and showest thy word unto the sons of men! Hidden things are brought to light—things most precious to the soul! let the hills and mountains break forth into singing! let the earth itself utter songs of everlasting joy! let glory, honor, and everlasting power, be unto Him who sitteth upon the throne, who holdeth the keys of Creation and Redemption forever more.” The Latter-day Saints Millennial Star Vol. 28; publisher Liverpool: July 7, 1866 Orson Pratt (Italics added)

Cave at Cumorah

To read more about the TWO Repositories at the Hill Cumorah read my blog here:

There really was a “Cave of Records” in the Hill Cumorah in up state New York. Joseph Smith and many others visited it. It has been spoken of all throughout Church History. It was not somewhere in Mesoamerica, it was in the Hill Cumorah in Ontario County, New York. Below are quotes offering strong indication that the Hill where the Jaredites and the Nephites were destroyed is also the hill where Joseph found the plates and where a great depository of records of both races were held.

“Oliver Cowdery went with the Prophet Joseph when he deposited these plates. Joseph did not translate all of the plates; there was a portion of them sealed, which you can learn from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. When Joseph got the plates, the angel instructed him to carry them back to the hill Cumorah, which he did. Oliver says that when Joseph and Oliver went there, the hill opened, and they walked into a cave, in which there was a large and spacious room. He says he did not think, at the time, whether they had the light of the sun or artificial light; but that it was just as light as day. They laid the plates on a table; it was a large table that stood in the room. Under this table there was a pile of plates as much as two feet high, and there were altogether in this room more plates than probably many wagon loads; they were piled up in the corners and along the walls. The first time they went there the sword of Laban hung upon the wall; but when they went again it had been taken down and laid upon the table across the gold plates; it was unsheathed, and on it was written these words: “This sword will never be sheathed again until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ.” I tell you this as coming not only from Oliver Cowdery, but others who were familiar with it, and who understood it just as well as we understand coming to this meeting. . . . [Don] Carlos Smith was a young man of as much veracity as any young man we had, and he was a witness to these things. Samuel Smith saw some things, Hyrum saw a good many things, but Joseph was the leader.” Brigham Young, Journal of Discourses, 17 June 1877

Liberal Mormons

0

What is a Liberal? From Oxford Dictionary, “open to new behavior or opinions and willing to discard traditional values.” Open to new opinions is good isn’t it? Of course it is. But what if the new opinion is to change a proven or traditional law that God has given us? What if we get a majority of opinion that agree with us and disagree with what a so called God says? Does everyone have a right to their own opinion? Of course. This is the tricky part. Not all people have faith in God and don’t even believe in God. Shouldn’t we respect their opinion? Of course, but we don’t have to agree with their opinion do we? No! There is a God! This is 100% for me, by FAITH and study and prayer.

What is a conservative? Oxford says, “holding to traditional attitudes and values and cautious about change or innovation, typically in relation to politics or religion.” It seems to me that a Conservative is one who treats values coming from God as traditional. I think a conservative has a strong faith in God and chooses to follow Him, and I believe a liberal can have faith in God but tends to believe in man more than God. Both a liberal and a conservative, sin and make mistakes, but conservatives seem to be more forgiving than a liberal. Conservatives seen to judge others more harshly especially if the other one doesn’t seem to love God. I believe Liberals are more inclusive to anyone regardless of race or religion. These things are very simplified but I find them basically true in the world today.

The point? As you listen to President Lee below, you will see that he believes basically what I do. I’m sure he loves all people as I do, but there is a profound difference between a conservative and a liberal. They both have good qualities, but I believe that having faith in the Son of God is far more important than believing in the arm of flesh. I am not saying a Conservative is better than a Liberal as I will not judge, but I know I am a Conservative and I believe it is the best way for anyone to live.

“The self-called liberal [in the Church] is usually one who has broken with the fundamental principles or guiding philosophy of the group to which he belongs.” John A. Widstoe

There are those in the Church who speak of themselves as liberals who, as one of our former presidents has said, “read by the lamp of their own conceit.” Joseph F. Smith

Tradition says, “hold the Rod”

Thank you Kevin Price again for sharing a profound article with me.


The Iron Rod

by Harold B. Lee Address delivered at general conference Sunday afternoon, April 4, 1971

I sincerely pray for the spirit of this great conference during the few moments that I shall stand here.

Sometime ago there appeared in the Wall Street Journal a thought-provoking article, written by an eminent theologian at the Columbia University, under the subject heading “An Antidote for Aimlessness,” which you recognize as a condition that is prevalent in the world today. I quote from this article by Rabbi Arthur Herlzterg:

“What people come to religion for, is an ultimate metaphysical hunger, and when that hunger is not satisfied, religion declines … the moment that clerics become more worldly, the world goes to hades the faster.

“… Religion represents the accumulation of man’s insight over thousands of years into such questions as the nature of man, the meaning of life, the individual’s place in the universe. That is, precisely, the question at the root of man’s restlessness.

“Man seeks something to end his state of confusion and emptiness … in the latest parlance, an antidote for aimlessness. We do not know if the truths of religious tradition can be interpreted to satisfy this need, but we are sure that here, not in political activism, is religion’s path to relevance.”

As an answer to those who may be wandering aimlessly, searching for something to satisfy their need and to end their state of confusion and emptiness, I would like to introduce a few thoughts by relating a remarkable vision which came to an ancient prophet by the name of Lehi—600 years before Christ. To the faithful members of the Church this will be an oft-related incident recorded in the Book of Mormon. To those not of our faith this may, if they will ponder seriously, be very significant in the light of many trends in our modern society.

Think of the Rod as God directing you to him.

In this dream, or better called a vision, the prophet Lehi was led by a heavenly messenger through a dark and dreary waste to a tree laden with delicious fruit which proved to be very satisfying to his soul. He beheld a river of water nearby along which was a straight and narrow path leading to the tree laden with delicious fruit. Between the river bank and the path was a rod of iron, presumably to safeguard the travelers from falling off the narrow path into the river.

As he looked, he saw large groups of people crowding forward to gain access to the spacious field where the tree with fruit was located. As they pressed forward along the path, a great mist of darkness arose, so dense that many who started lost their way and wandered off and were drowned in the murky water or were lost from view as they wandered into strange paths. There were others, however, likewise in danger of being lost because of the blinding mist, who caught hold of the iron rod and, by so doing, held their course so that they too could partake of the delicacies which had beckoned them to come, despite the hazardous journey. Across, on the opposite side of the river, were multitudes of people pointing fingers of scorn at those who made the journey safely.

As with many other ancient prophets in biblical history, dreams or visions of this nature were effective means by which the Lord communicated with his people through prophet-leaders. Just so, this dream had great significance, as the Lord revealed to the prophet Lehi. The tree laden with fruit was a representation of the love of God which he sheds forth among all the children of men. The Master himself, later in his earthly ministry, explained to Nicodemus how that great love was manifested. Said he: “For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life”; and then the Master added: “For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.” (John 3:16–17.)

The rod of iron as seen in the vision interpreted was the word of God, or the gospel of Jesus Christ, which led to the tree of life that the Master explained to the woman at the well in Samaria was as “a well of [living] water springing up into everlasting life.” (John 4:14.)

Those, as seen in the vision, who were across the river pointing fingers of scorn represented the multitudes of the earth which are gathered together to fight against the apostles of the Lamb of God. The scorners, so the Lord revealed, represented the so-called wisdom of the world, and the building itself in which they were gathered was the “pride of the world.” (See 1 Ne. 11–12.)

If there is any one thing most needed in this time of tumult and frustration, when men and women and youth and young adults are desperately seeking for answers to the problems which afflict mankind, it is an “iron rod” as a safe guide along the straight path on the way to eternal life, amidst the strange and devious roadways that would eventually lead to destruction and to the ruin of all that is “virtuous, lovely, or of good report.”

These conditions as they would be found in the earth when these scriptures, now called the Book of Mormon, were to be brought forth were foreseen by the prophets. As I read some of these predictions, I would have you think of conditions with which we are surrounded today:

“And I know that ye do walk in the pride of your hearts; and there are none save a few only who do not lift themselves up in the pride of their hearts; unto … envying, and strifes, and malice, and persecutions, and all manner of iniquities … because of the pride of your hearts.

“… behold, ye do love money, and your substance, and your fine apparel, and the adorning of your churches, more than ye love the poor and the needy, the sick and the afflicted.” (Morm. 8:36–37.)

The apostle Paul also spoke of a time of peril when “men [would] be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy,

“Without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those things that are good,

“Traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God;

“Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof. …” (2 Tim. 3:2–5.)

There are many who profess to be religious and speak of themselves as Christians, and, according to one such, “as accepting the scriptures only as sources of inspiration and moral truth,” and then ask in their smugness: “Do the revelations of God give us a handrail to the kingdom of God, as the Lord’s messenger told Lehi, or merely a compass?”

Unfortunately, some are among us who claim to be Church members but are somewhat like the scoffers in Lehi’s vision—standing aloof and seemingly inclined to hold in derision the faithful who choose to accept Church authorities as God’s special witnesses of the gospel and his agents in directing the affairs of the Church.

There are those in the Church who speak of themselves as liberals who, as one of our former presidents has said, “read by the lamp of their own conceit.” (Joseph F. Smith, Gospel Doctrine [Deseret Book Co., 1939], p. 373.) One time I asked one of our Church educational leaders how he would define a liberal in the Church. He answered in one sentence: “A liberal in the Church is merely one who does not have a testimony.”

Dr. John A. Widtsoe, former member of the Quorum of the Twelve and an eminent educator, made a statement relative to this word liberal as it applied to those in the Church. This is what he said:

“The self-called liberal [in the Church] is usually one who has broken with the fundamental principles or guiding philosophy of the group to which he belongs. … He claims membership in an organization but does not believe in its basic concepts; and sets out to reform it by changing its foundations. … “It is folly to speak of a liberal religion, if that religion claims that it rests upon unchanging truth.”

And then Dr. Widtsoe concludes his statement with this: “It is well to beware of people who go about proclaiming that they are or their churches are liberal. The probabilities are that the structure of their faith is built on sand and will not withstand the storms of truth.” (“Evidences and Reconciliations,” Improvement Era, vol. 44 [1941], p. 609.)

Here again, to use the figure of speech in Lehi’s vision, they are those who are blinded by the mists of darkness and as yet have not a firm grasp on the “iron rod.”

Wouldn’t it be wonderful if, when there are questions which are unanswered because the Lord hasn’t seen fit to reveal the answers as yet, all such could say, as Abraham Lincoln is alleged to have said, “I accept all I read in the Bible that I can understand, and accept the rest on faith.”

How comforting it would be to those who are the restless in the intellectual world, when such questions arise as to how the earth was formed and how man came to be, if they could answer as did an eminent scientist and devoted Church member. A sister had asked: “Why didn’t the Lord tell us plainly about these things?” The scientist answered: “It is likely we would not understand if he did. It might be like trying to explain the theory of atomic energy to an eight-year-old child.

Wouldn’t it be a great thing if all who are well schooled in secular learning could hold fast to the “iron rod,” or the word of God, which could lead them, through faith, to an understanding, rather than to have them stray away into strange paths of man-made theories and be plunged into the murky waters of disbelief and apostasy?

I heard one of our own eminent scientists say something to the effect that he believed more professors have taken themselves out of the Church by their trying to philosophize or intellectualize the fall of Adam and the subsequent atonement of the Savior. This was because they would rather accept the philosophies of men than what the Lord has revealed until they, and we, are able to understand the “mysteries of godliness” as explained to the prophets of the Lord and more fully revealed in sacred places.

There were evidently similar questions and controversies in the Master’s time. In one terse answer, he gave the essential ingredients to safety amidst the maze of uncertainty:

To settle an apparent controversy among his disciples as to who would be the greatest in the kingdom of God, he said: “… except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of [God].” (Matt. 18:3.)

To become converted, according to the scriptures, meant having a change of heart and the moral character of a person turned from the controlled power of sin into a righteous life. It meant to “wait patiently on the Lord” until one’s prayers can be answered and until his heart, as Cyprian, a defender of the faith in the Apostolic Period, testified, and I quote, “Into my heart, purified of all sin, there entered a light which came from on high, and then suddenly and in a marvelous manner, I saw certainty succeed doubt.”

Conversion must mean more than just being a “card carrying” member of the Church with a tithing receipt, a membership card, a temple recommend, etc. It means to overcome the tendencies to criticize and to strive continually to improve inward weaknesses and not merely the outward appearances.

The Lord issued a warning to those who would seek to destroy the faith of an individual or lead him away from the word of God or cause him to lose his grasp on the “iron rod,” wherein was safety by faith in a Divine Redeemer and his purposes concerning this earth and its peoples.

The Master warned: “But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better … that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea.” (Matt. 18:6.)

The Master was impressing the fact that rather than ruin the soul of a true believer, it were better for a person to suffer an earthly death than to incur the penalty of jeopardizing his own eternal destiny.

The apostle Paul impressed also the danger of false teachings by bad example. Said he: “But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to them that are weak. …

“And through thy knowledge shall the weak … perish, for whom Christ died?

“But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ.” (1 Cor. 8:9, 11–12.)

Speaking to the learned and highly sophisticated generation in his time, the prophet Jacob said something which seems to be so often needed to be repeated today: “… When they are learned they think they are wise, and they hearken not unto the counsel of God, for they set it aside, supposing they know of themselves, wherefore, their wisdom is foolishness and it profiteth them not. …

“But to be learned is good if they hearken to the counsels of God.” (2 Ne. 9:28–29.)

We fervently thank the Lord for the faithfulness and devotion of many in and out of the Church who are in high places in business, in governmental circles, in the legal profession, doctors, trained social workers, nurses, and those in the fields of the sciences and the arts. Particularly are we grateful for those who accept positions of leadership in the Church, who serve as home teachers or class leaders in the priesthood or in the auxiliaries, who make themselves available for volunteer service in helping to care for the unfortunate in all lands and among minorities within and without the Church, and in giving particular attention to the needs of the widows and the orphans.

I say to all such, as did Jesus to Zacchaeus: “This day is salvation come to [their] house.” (Luke 19:9.) These are they who are holding fast to the “iron rod” which can lead us all, in safety, to the tree of life.

I read recently from a column in the Washington Post, by George Moore, who styled himself as the “hermit of Mount Vernon.” (Mount Vernon, of course, was the ancestral home of George Washington.) In this article he said, “I have spent the last twenty years of my life at Mount Vernon reducing my ignorance.” He claimed that a person never learns anything until he realizes how little he knows. In this article he makes this most illuminating observation about George Washington:

Washington never went to school. That’s why he was an educated man, he never quit learning.”

What George Moore said of himself I suppose could be said of many of you and of myself: “I have spent more than three score years of my life reducing my ignorance.”

Therein, it is my conviction, is the challenge to all who achieve distinction in any field. Some quit learning when they graduate from a school; some quit learning about the gospel when they have completed a mission for the Church; some quit learning when they become an executive or have a prominent position in or out of the Church.

Remember, as George Moore said of Washington, “We can become educated persons, regardless of our stations in life, if we never quit learning.”

The late President Dwight D. Eisenhower wrote this: “Any man who does his work well, who is justifiably self-confident and not unduly disturbed by the jeers of the cynics and the shirkers, any man who stays true to decent motives and is considerate of others is, in essence, a leader. Whether or not he is ever singled out for prominence, he is bound to achieve great inner satisfaction in turning out superior work.

“And that, by the way, is what the good Lord put us on this earth for.” (“What Is Leadership?” Reader’s Digest, June 1965, p. 54.)

With the restoration of the true gospel of Jesus Christ and the establishment of the Church in the dispensation of the fulness of times, we were given instructions by revelation, the magnitude of which, as the late President Brigham H. Roberts explained, was “not merely as to whether baptism should be by immersion or for the forgiveness of sins, but the rubbish of accumulated ages was swept aside, the rocks made bare, and the foundations of the Kingdom of God were relaid.”

It may seem preposterous to many to declare that within the teachings of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints may be found a bulwark to safeguard against the pitfalls, the frustrations, and the wickedness in the world. The plan of salvation formed in the heavens points clearly to the straight and narrow path that leads to eternal life, even though there are many who refuse to follow that way.

In a great revelation, the Lord gave instruction by commandment to the leaders of the Church of that early day that they should be seekers after truth in many fields.

First, of course, he commanded that they should “teach one another the doctrine of the kingdom … in all things that pertain [to] the kingdom of God. …” (D&C 88:77–78.)

The Conservative desires to hold the rod, Liberals don’t think they need a rod.

Then he counsels as to the wide sweep of learning about which we should seek. His church was not to be an ignorant ministry in various fields of secular learning.

And then the Lord addressed his revelation to all others who may not have faith: “… seek learning, even by study and also by faith.” (D&C 88:118.)

One might well ask: How does one get “learning by faith”? One prophet explains the process: First, one must arouse his faculties and experiment on the words of the Lord and desire to believe. Let this desire work in you until ye believe in a manner that you can give place even to a portion of the word of the Lord; then, like a planted seed, it must be cultivated and not resist the Spirit of the Lord, which is that which lighteneth everyone born into the world; you can then begin to feel within yourselves that it must be good, for it enlarges your soul and enlightens your understanding and, like the fruit of the tree in Lehi’s vision, it becomes delicious to the taste. (See Alma 32.)

It was an English novelist who was quoted as saying: “He who seeks God has already found him.”

Let no one think that “learning by faith” contemplates an easy or lazy way to gain knowledge and ripen it into wisdom.

From heavenly instructions and added to which are the experiences of almost anyone who has sought diligently for heavenly guidance, one may readily understand that learning by faith requires the bending of the whole soul through worthy living to become attuned to the Holy Spirit of the Lord, the calling up from the depths of one’s own mental searching, and the linking of our own efforts to receive the true witness of the Spirit.

The mission of this church is to bear witness of the truths of the gospel and put to flight the false teachings on every side that are causing the restlessness and the aimlessness that threaten all who have not found the straight path and that which could be an anchor to their souls.

My fervent prayer is that I may hold up that true Light of Christ to all the world. I would that all may know with assurance, as I, from study, prayer, and faith, know for a certainty, as the Master declared to Martha, who was mourning the death of Lazarus, that the Lord and Master is indeed “the resurrection, and the life; [and] he that believeth in [him], though he were dead, yet shall he live:

“And whosoever liveth and believeth in [him] shall never die. …” (John 11:25–26.)

I thank the Lord that I can answer, as did Martha and as did Peter of old: “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.” (Matt. 16:16.)

“Yea, Lord: I believe … thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world.” (John 11:27.)

To this I do bear my solemn witness, in the sacred name of our Lord and Master, Jesus Christ, even so. Amen.


See my blog here https://www.bofm.blog/revelation-traditionalists-vs-progressives/

Cumorah is “This North Country”

In the First Chapter of Ether, Moroni is abridging the writings of Ether. What area or place is Moroni’s location, as he abridged these writings?

Ether 1:1 “And now I, Moroni, proceed to give an account of those ancient inhabitants who were destroyed by the hand of the Lord upon the face of this north country.” (See Map Below)

“Recall that Moroni was writing about the people who lived in “this north country,” implying he was living in the north country while he was engraving the plates. (Oliver Cowdery said the book was written and hidden near Joseph’s home in Palmyra*, which corroborates what Moroni wrote.) Because the terms “land southward” and “land northward” are relative terms, the key is always to understand the frame of reference. From Moroni’s perspective, writing in the north country, Zarahemla would be southward. (Of course, Zarahemla is also the land northward in relation to the land of Nephi, which was south of the narrow strip of wilderness.)” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America page 259

*“He [Moroni] then proceeded and gave a general account of the promises made to the fathers, and also gave a history of the aborigenes of this country, and said they were literal descendants of Abraham. He represented them as once being an enlightned and intelligent people, possessing a correct knowledge of the gospel, and the plan of restoration and redemption. He said this history was written and deposited not far from that place, and that it was our brother’s privilege, if obedient to the commandments of the Lord, to obtain and translate the same by the means of the Urim and Thummim, which were deposited for that purpose with the record.” Letter IV Oliver Cowdery

“Moroni used Ether’s account of the Jaredites to teach lessons and give warnings to his readers, particularly the future occupants of his homelandthe Jaredite and Nephite promised land, today called America. Including us, all three groups occupy the promised land. All three are under the covenant to keep the commandments, which brings the promised blessings.” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America page 260

Excerpt from Letter IV.

He [Moroni] then proceeded and gave a general account of the promises made to the fathers, and also gave a history of the aborigenes of this country, and said they were literal descendants of Abraham. He represented them as once being an enlightned and intelligent people, possessing a correct knowledge of the gospel, and the plan of restoration and redemption. He said this history was written and deposited not far from that place, and that it was our brother’s privilege, if obedient to the commandments of the Lord, to obtain and translate the same by the means of the Urim and Thummim, which were deposited for that purpose with the record.

“Yet,” said he, “the scriptures must be fulfilled before it is translated, which says that the words of a book, which were sealed, were presented to the learned; for thus has God determined to leave men without excuse, and show to the meek that his arm is <​not​> shortned that it cannot save.”

A part of the book was sealed, and was not to be opened yet. The sealed part, said he, contains the same revelation which was given to John upon the isles of Patmos, and when the people of the Lord are prepared, and found worthy, then it will be unfolded unto them.

On the subject of bringing to light the unsealed part of this record, it may be proper to say, that our brother was expressly informed, that it must be done with an eye single to the glory of God; if this consideration did not wholly characterize all his proceedings in relation to it, the adversary of truth would overcome him, or at least prevent his making that proficiency in this glorious work which he otherwise would.

While describing the place where the record was deposited, he gave a minute relation of it, and the vision of his mind being opened at the same time, he was permitted to view it critically; and previously being acquainted with the place, he was able to follow the direction of the vision, afterward, according to the voice of the angel, and obtain the book.

Excerpt from Letter VII.

I must now give you some description of the place where, and the manner in which these records were deposited.

You are acquainted with the mail road from Palmyra, Wayne Co. to Canandaigua, Ontario Co. N.Y. and also, as you pass from the former to the latter place, before arriving at the little village of Manchester, say from three to four, or about four miles from Palmyra, you pass a large hill on the east side of the road. Why I say large, is because it is as large perhaps, as any in that country. To a person acquainted with this road, a description would be unnecessary, as it is the largest and rises the highest of any on that rout. The north end rises quite sudden until it assumes a level with the more southerly extremity, and I think I may say an elevation higher than at the south a short distance, say half or three fourths of a mile. As you pass toward canandaigua it lessens gradually until the surface assumes its common level, or is broken by other smaller hills or ridges, water courses and ravines. I think I am justified in saying that this is the highest hill for some distance round, and I am certain that its appearance, as it rises so suddenly from a plain on the north, must attract the notice of the traveller as he passes by.

At about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former, leaving a beautiful vale between. The soil is of the first quality for the country, and under a state of cultivation, which gives a prospect at once imposing, when one reflects on the fact, that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed.

By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the book of Mormon 120 you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah. (it is printed Camorah, which is an error.) In this vally fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites—once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope or doubt. A few had fled to the South, who were hunted down by the victorious party, and all who would not deny the Saviour and his religion, were put to death. Mormon himself, according to the record of his son Moroni, was also slain.

But a long time previous to this disaster it appears from his own account, he foresaw approaching destruction. In fact, if he perused the records of his fathers, which were in his possession, he could have learned that such would be the case. Alma, who lived before the coming of the Messiah, prophesies this. He, however, by divine appointment, abridged from those records, in his own style and language, a short account of the more important and prominent items, from the days of Lehi to his own time, after which he deposited, as he says, on the 529th page, all the records in this same hill, Cumorah and after gave his small record to his son Moroni, who, as appears from the same, finished, after witnessing the extinction of his people as a nation.

This hill, by the Jaredites, was called Ramah: by it, or around it pitched the famous army of Coriantumr their tents. Coriantumr was the last king of the Jaredites The opposing army were to the west, and in this same vally, and near by, from day to day, did that mighty race spill their blood, in wrath, contending, as it were, brother against brother, and father, against son. In this same spot, in full view from the top of this same hill, one may gaze with astonishment upon the ground which was twice covered with the dead and dying of our fellow men. Here may be seen where once sunk to nought the pride and strength of two mighty nations; and here may be contemplated, in solitude, while nothing but the faithful record of Mormon and Moroni is now extant to inform us of the fact…

In this vale lie commingled, in one mass of ruin the ashes of thousands, and in this vale was destined to consume the fair forms and vigerous systems of tens of thousands of the human race—blood mixed with blood, flesh with flesh, bones with bones and dust with dust!

Excerpt from Letter VIII

I have now given sufficent on the subject of the hill Cumorah—it has a singular and imposing appearance for that country, and must ex[c]ite the curiosity curious enquiry of every lover of the book of Mormon: though I hope never like Jerusalem and the sepulcher of our Lord, the pilgrims. In my estimation, certain places are dearer to me for what they now contain than for what they have contained. For the satisfaction of such as believe I have been thus particular, and to avoid the question being a thousand times asked, more than any other cause, shall procede and be as particular as heretofore.

Describing NORTHWARD in the United States

If you impose your compass on a map, you will see that most of North America is included in a 90-degree “northward” direction if you start from Central America (Orange Line). If you start in Florida, you could end up anywhere from Washington State to Maine. (Dark Blue Line) And that’s assuming the Nephites had satellite-accurate compasses. If you start at the proposed head of River Sidon,(Cairo, IL), “northward” could mean Alaska to the near eastern Great Lakes close to Cumorah (Green Line).
A term such as “northward” gives at least a 180 degree range of possibility; i.e., everything north of the speaker’s location. You might infer a northwest direction when someone else infers a northeast direction. In my view, “northward” means anywhere north of the point of reference.


If you impose your compass on a map, you will see that most of North America is included in a 90-degree “northward” direction if you start from Central America. If you start in Florida, you could end up anywhere from Washington State to Maine. And that’s assuming the Nephites had satellite-accurate compasses.

No-Wise #245

by Jonathan Neville

NOTE: M2C means Mesoamerican 2-Cumorah Theory (Those who believe the Book of Mormon events happened in Mesoamerica believe there are two Hill Cumorah’s, one in NY and one in Mexico somewhere)

The other day Book of Mormon Central re-posted No-wise #245 on Facebook.https://knowhy.bookofmormoncentral.org/content/why-does-the-book-of-mormon-include-the-rise-and-fall-of-two-nations

This is a classic example of confirmation bias.

You have to read the No-wise to fully appreciate it.

The history of Mesoamerica also shows the rise and fall of two major cultures during parallel time periods (see chart).1 John E. Clark, a Latter-day Saint and prominent Mesoamerican archaeologist, noted, “The two-civilizations requirement used to be a problem for the Book of Mormon, but it no longer is now that modern archaeology is catching up.”2

The graphic shows the Jaredites vanishing around 400 B.C. That’s possible, but the text suggests a later date, more likely around 200-150 B.C.

The Book of Mormon doesn’t give us the date of the final battle of the Jaredites, but Limhi’s explorers found the Jaredite gold plates around 120 B.C. The blades of the swords were cankered with rust (Mosiah 8:11), but not completely rusted away.

Coriantumr lived with the people of Zarahemla for 9 months, apparently within the living memory of the people who met King Mosiah. King Mosiah translated the stone around 130 B.C.

Plus, of course, the Book of Ether relates the account of Ether’s family line, not the entire Jaredite nation. Moroni explained he was writing about the people who were destroyed “in this north country.” Moroni later told Joseph Smith that the Book of Mormon was written not far from Joseph’s home in Palmyra. These considerations suggest that only a relatively small group of the descendants of Jared and his brother and their friends was involved with the final battle of annihilation at Cumorah in New York. Perhaps the Olmecs were also descendants of Jared and his brother and their friends, but they were not Ether’s family line.
_____

Notice the area marked in red, described as “era of destruction and decline.” Like most civilizations, the Mayans had periodic warfare throughout their history, but the two major eras were around 200 A.D. and starting in 600 A.D.

These dates don’t correspond at all with the Book of Mormon account.

The no-wise recognizes this, but has an awesome rationalization:

The preclassic Maya “experienced peaks and troughs of development, with a mini-collapse about AD 200.”6 While the final Nephite battles are fought in the fourth century AD, the beginnings of their fall are sown ca. AD 200–210, when after reaching the height of prosperity, religious corruption and social stratification again sets in and proves to be divisive (4 Nephi 1:24–29).

The scriptures relate some division in society, but it consisted of religious disputes, not warfare.

Contrary to the Mayan mini-collapse about AD 200, the Nephite society was increasingly wealthy during this time. 

Contrary to the no-wise, the Nephites did not reach the height of prosperity before AD 200. In 260 AD, the scriptures tell us that

43 And also the people who were called the people of Nephi began to be proud in their hearts, because of their exceeding riches, and become vain like unto their brethren, the Lamanites.

In 300 AD, the Nephite society continued to be wealthy:

46. …And gold and silver did they lay up in store in abundance, and did traffic in all manner of traffic.
_____

To its credit, the no-wise recognizes that such warfare and collapse is ubiquitous among human societies:

The kingdoms of Israel and Judah, and the great empires that once conquered them—Egypt, Assyria, Babylon, Persia, Macedonia, and Rome—all testify of the same fate. Archaeology and history literally the world over attest to the rise and fall of great civilizations…

“Parallels” to the Book of Mormon are useful for instruction about principles (in this case, the consequences on society of sin).

But these parallels are not only not evidence that the Nephites were Mayans, they are evidence that the Nephites were not Mayans!
_____

M2C is pure confirmation bias. You will see the same obvious critical thinking errors in everything published by the M2C citation cartel..

The tragedy is that the bias these M2C intellectuals seek to confirm is their bias that the prophets are wrong about the New York Cumorah.

Source: About Central America


Understanding “North Country” in Helaman


A friend of mine, Bruce Lloyd wrote me a comment about this article that I thought was very good. Bruce explained the deletion of the word “THIS” from our 10th Article of Faith. Bruce said,

“The Word THIS

The word “this” seems like an innocuous word. However, in the scriptures, church history, and American History, it is a very significant word. Here are a few brief examples. Currently, the search feature doesn’t search for words like a, and, the, this, etc. at https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org. My first thought was, “This is my work and my glory…”

In Ether 1:1 (as described in your blog), “this north country” is surely a reference to where Moroni was located when he made this statement. We should also remember that Mormon carried his son Mormon (age 11) to the land southward to the land of Zarahemla. They were somewhere north of the land of Zarahemla before they travelled southward. Eventually Mormon and Moroni end up back to the north at the hill Cumorah where the records were located.

In my copyright 1970 Triple Combination, which I purchased in the fall of 1971, the 10th article of faith states “…Ten Tribes; that Zion will be built upon this [the American] continent;.” It is identical wording to the Wentwor[t]h Letter (History of the Church, Vol 4, p 541, 1972 edition) except for a comma after the last “and” in my 1970 Triple Combination. Why was the word “this” removed sometime after 1970 and before 1982?

In my copyright 1981 Triple Combination, that I purchased in July 1985, the 10th article of faith is different and it states, “…Ten Tribes; that Zion (the New Jerusalem) will be built upon the American continent;.” Footnotes were added to the 1981 edition.” (See more of his comments and the bottom in the comment area of this blog)


In the editor’s opinion, Built upon the American continent is a totally different statement than,
Built upon this, the American Continent. I appreciate Bruce finding this edit that I think may have been purposely edited this way.

Young Americans Shaky on Geographic Smarts

“Young Americans Shaky on Book of Mormon Geographic Smarts!

‘The title of this article is “Young Americans shaky on Book of Mormon geographic smarts!” The rivers of the United States are the highways of the Nephites. The rocks, mountains, gullies, gaps, switch-backs, ravines, and hills testify of the Nephite and Lamanite civilizations. I feel like a “Rock Star” knowing about geography.

I admit when I was in school I learned geography because I “had to” but, it was easy memorizing so I loved it. Until discovering so many amazing secondary sources for the Book of Mormon, I am off the charts excited about geography. There is hardly a river in the United States that I haven’t traveled virtually on, from head to mouth. It is very cool to see where my heroes like Nephi and Mormon lived and defended here in the geography of the United States of America.’ Kevin Price PhD

Kevin Price Ph.D.

Thanks to Kevin Price who shared this article with me. He has spent his life in the study of Geography, Geology, and Agronomics and Kevin cares that we care about Book of Mormon Geography. Kevin Price did his Bachelor’s and Master’s degrees at BYU in Rangeland Ecology and Ph.D. at the University of Utah in Geography specializing in biogeography (plant ecology), remote sensing and geographic information systems (GIS) (or computerized mapping and analysis). He was a professor for 3 years at Utah State University, 19 years at the University of Kansas and 6 years at Kansas State University. He has conducted research throughout the world and has been the Keynote or Invited speaker on drone applications in agriculture and natural resource management throughout the world at over 100 conferences. He served as a scientific advisor to NASA, NOAA and a former US Secretary of State.

Kevin is currently the Chief Emerging Technologies Officer for Air Data Solutions with offices throughout the US. He analyzes drone and airplane acquired imagery including natural color, color infrared, thermal and LiDAR. Kevin has emailed me (Rian Nelson) several times this week saying:

“In your article about the Red Heifer symbolism of Christ, I appreciated your reasoning for the importance of Book of Mormon Geography.  I suspect all general authorities would agree the Bible Geography is important and would never suggest we remove the maps of the Holy Land from our LDS Bibles. Americans are mostly geographically ignorant which explains the suggestions by some that Geography of the Book of Mormon is unimportant.  Any American who grew-up and started grade school from the 1960’s on, had a very poor teaching about geography. Naturally, if you know a little about geography, you will most likely undervalue it so do not be too shocked by those who make ignorant comments about a subject for which they have little education.

I took my first university classes in geography when I stated my Ph.D.  I was never taught Geography in K-12.  In 6th grade we had “Social Studies” and it was boring.  It was not taught in a way that gave any vitality to it.

Geography was boring because those who taught it were NOT taught in geography, so they just shoved a book at us and parroted what was in the book.  They taught from no personal training or experience in geography.  But, when you went to the doctor or dentist, which was the first magazine you usually picked up to read – I am betting, “National Geographic.”

My students loved my lectures because I included a lot of personal experiences and did not just teach from the text book.” Kevin Price PhD

See Kevin’s exciting presentation about Book of Mormon Geography along with Wayne May, Rod Meldrum and Jonathan Neville at our streaming site here: https://bookofmormonevidencestreaming.com/


Young Americans Shaky on Geographic Smarts

Study finds that many fare poorly at finding Louisiana and Iraq on a map

NBC News WASHINGTON  — Despite the wall-to-wall coverage of the damage from Hurricane Katrina, nearly one-third of young Americans recently polled couldn’t locate Louisiana on a map and nearly half were unable to identify Mississippi.

Americans between the ages of 18 and 24 fared even worse with foreign locations: six in 10 couldn’t find Iraq, according to a Roper poll conducted for National Geographic.

“Geographic illiteracy impacts our economic well-being, our relationships with other nations and the environment, and isolates us from the world,” National Geographic president John Fahey said in announcing a program to help remedy the problem. It’s hoping to enlist businesses, nonprofit groups and educators in a bid to improve geographic literacy.

Planned is a five-year, multimedia campaign called My Wonderful World that will target children 8 to 17. The goal is to motivate parents and educators to expand geographic offerings in school, at home and in their communities.

They will have their task cut out for them, judging by the results of the survey of 510 people interviewed in December and January.

Among the findings:

  • One-third of respondents couldn’t pinpoint Louisiana on a map and 48 percent were unable to locate Mississippi.
  • Fewer than three in 10 think it important to know the locations of countries in the news and just 14 percent believe speaking another language is a necessary skill.
  • Two-thirds didn’t know that the earthquake that killed 70,000 people in October 2005 occurred in Pakistan.
  • Six in 10 could not find Iraq on a map of the Middle East.
  • While the outsourcing of jobs to India has been a major U.S. business story, 47 percent could not find the Indian subcontinent on a map of Asia.
  • While Israeli-Palestinian strife has been in the news for the entire lives of the respondents, 75 percent were unable to locate Israel on a map of the Middle East.
  • Nearly three-quarters incorrectly named English as the most widely spoken native language.
  • Six in 10 did not know the border between North and South Korea is the most heavily fortified in the world. Thirty percent thought the most heavily fortified border was between the United States and Mexico.

Joining in the effort to improve geographic knowledge will be the 4-H, American Federation of Teachers, Asia Society, Association of American Geographers, National Basketball Association, National Council of La Raza, National PTA, Smithsonian Institution and others.

“Geography exposes children and adults to diverse cultures, different ideas and the exchange of knowledge from around the world,” said Anna Marie Weselak, president of the National PTA. “This campaign will help make sure our children get their geography — so they can become familiar with other cultures during their school years and move comfortably and confidently in a global economy as adults.”

© 2013 The Associated Press. All rights reserved. This material may not be published, broadcast, rewritten or redistributed.


Rivers= Highways of the Nephites

I have studied for many years, the geography of the Book of Mormon with Rod Meldrum, Wayne May, and Jonathan Neville. We all agree on 90% of the locations which is good. If we agreed on all of the geography it would be boring and not as accurate. No matter what, any geography of the Book of Mormon must include Cumorah in NY as the only hill. The list below will also tell you some of the other important things we all believe.

For those of you that have been following my blog for the past year or more, have probably guessed that I make maps and love it. If you really want to dig deep and find out where Nephi may have escaped from Laman and Lemuel, or what route Mosiah took after fleeing into the wilderness, or would you like to know where the Mulekites met up with the Nephites, or the route of Ammon or of Limhi, or the possible landing place of the Jaredites, etc, you may want to study up. It is exhilarating when you study beyond just reading the Book of Mormon. Have you followed the archaeology to the time period of the Nephites in our backyard of the United States? Have you discovered Nephi’s cereal bowl? Have you studied the terrain, passes and passages the Nephites would have naturally traveled? How do the Hopewell paths match up with the Nephites and the Jaredites path match the Adena culture and who in the world is the Mississippian culture? How did we get children of Lehi all the way down in South America? How did we get Nephites all the way over in England? You are MISSING some GREAT STUFF fellow readers. As your teacher I am going to give you a test. This is a very important test. If you pass, it means you are a fanatically insane lover of the Book of Mormon. Not just a spiritual connoisseur, but a ravening devourer of Book of Mormon Geography. I wonder how many of you can pass this geography test I am giving you here today? You can download it and have your children beat you with their answers. If you don’t know many of the answers, study up, it is a lot of fun. You may even discover some things that Rod or Jonathan or Wayne don’t even know. Step up to the plate and let’s see how you do.

Download Geography Quiz PDF Below
https://www.bofm.blog/wp-content/uploads/2020/05/Geology-Quiz-2.pdf

Moroni’s America-Heartland Map Package- BOTH MAP Book’s + TRAVEL MAP Save 18%

$42.85 $34.95

Heartland Map Package: Purchase Here
Moroni’s America-Maps Edition 150 Pages, AND Moroni’s America-Land Bountiful Edition 60 Maps. 210 Total Different Maps, PLUS receive the All-New 20″ x 30″ Folding Travel Map. Buy ALL THREE and Save 18%.

Who Created the Moroni Monument?

THE HILL CUMORAH MONUMENT: An inspired creation of Torleif S. Knaphus

 By Allen P. Gerritsen grandson of Torleif Knaphus. More details in the Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rodney Meldrum page 519-521

“The Hill Cumorah Monument, in enduring bronze and granite, stands as a testimony to all nations, kindred, tongues and people that the angel spoken of by John the Revelator has indeed come to earth. It also expresses our thanks to God for His kindness in revealing these things to us.”

—Torleif S. Knaphus, June 1935

Moroni shows plates to Joseph

Artist and sculptor Torleif S. Knaphus was born on a farm in western Norway on 14 December 1881 to a family with Lutheran ties, strong family values, a love of the scriptures, and a desire to serve God. As young as age five, Torleif tended the family’s sheep in the hills just beyond the farm. It was there that he first discovered his love for art. Having noticed his interest in nature’s beauties, Torleif’s mother gave him a sketchbook and encouraged him to draw what he saw while on the hillsides. He kept the book hidden from his father, fearing that he would think it was a waste of time. But Torleif found great joy in expressing himself in those elementary drawings.²

The Maturing Artist

After a short time, Torleif’s father recognized the talent his young son had been given. Torleif painted portraits of famous people he saw in the newspaper, and his father would put them on the family’s barn by the road for people to see and hopefully buy. Young Torleif also carved heads of birds and people in wood.³  An entry in his journal reveals his early love of art and the development of his artistic temperament:

As I grew, I turned out to be different than my brothers. . . . One could find me sitting with my little sketchbook eagerly occupied creating what my imagination brought to mind. . . . And in the warm twilight of summer evenings one could have seen me leave my bedroom and run outside to enjoy the spiritual sweetness of the beautiful summer night. . . . This was solace to my soul.⁴

Fifteen-year-old Torleif started his art apprenticeship at a nearby town by painting houses and decorative furniture. At 17, like his Viking ancestors before him, he became a merchant seaman on the North Sea. On his voyages he was impressed with the beauties of the ocean sunrises and sunsets, the stunning midnight sun, and the northern lights.⁵ After two years, and partly due to his mother’s pleadings, Torleif gave up being a seaman. He explained: “When our little vessel was tossed around by giant blue-green waves under the most dramatic sky in the great Atlantic zone, I decided firmly to be an artist.”⁶ Though Torleif was a promising athlete, in 1901, at age 19, he traveled to the Norwegian capital of Kristiania (now Oslo) to pursue formal studies in art.

Young Torleif with whole face and tie

While Torleif was living in Kristiania, a roommate tackled and pinned him and another friend to the floor, “demanding us to buy tickets to a concert,” Torleif later recorded. The three roommates enjoyed the Latter-day Saint musical concert, which introduced Torleif to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The three also went to other Latter- day Saint meetings. Torleif recalled, “It was easy for me to see and understand that this was the only true Church of God.”⁷

Three months after being introduced to the gospel, 21-year-old Torleif was baptized in a fjord frozen over with two inches of ice that had to be cut through. Torleif’s strong desire to be with the other Saints in Salt Lake City led him to turn down an art scholarship in Rome and to immigrate to Utah in 1905. He found comfort in attending meetings with other Saints who had come from Scandinavia. Torleif particularly enjoyed serving the Lord through researching the lives of his ancestors, doing their temple work, and sharing his testimony through his artwork.

Sculptor for the Church

Emelia (Millie) Christensen became Torleif Knaphus’s wife in 1909. Soon after, Torleif began to work for the church on numerous art projects.⁸ He started with decorative work in the Salt Lake Tabernacle and other church buildings, including carving the large rosette gracing the ceiling of the Salt Lake

Temple’s celestial room as well as the decorative sconces in that room.

In 1913 he went on a mission for the church to study art in Paris for one and a half years. On the way back to Utah, he studied art for four more months in New York City. After arriving home, he was asked to help with the artwork in the Hawaii Temple. Next he was commissioned to sculpt the oxen for the Alberta Temple’s baptismal font as well as the awe-inspiring frieze “Jesus, the Fountainhead of the Church,” which depicts Jesus teaching the woman of Samaria at the well. For the Arizona Temple, the church commissioned him to sculpt the baptismal font and the terra-cotta friezes around the exterior of the temple.

Gold angel Moroni with trump from D.C. Chapel

The church authorities were increasingly impressed with Torleif’s work. For the Washington DC Stake Center, they asked him to make a smaller copy (11 feet 6 inches) of Cyrus E. Dallin’s angel Moroni statue that stands atop the Salt Lake Temple. Torleif’s copy now stands in the Museum of Church History and Art in Salt Lake City, and duplicates cap the spires of the Idaho Falls, Atlanta Georgia, and Boston Massachusetts Temples.⁹

A few years before the church acquired the Hill Cumorah property in 1928, Torleif completed perhaps his most notable artwork—the original Handcart Pioneers statue. In 1947 he completed a larger-than-life replica of that statue for the Salt Lake Temple grounds. Torleif also sculpted busts of several church and civic leaders and was known among the Brethren on a first-name basis.

The Proposal to the Brethren

From the time the church acquired the property comprising the Hill Cumorah, Torleif had often spoken to the Brethren about creating a monument on that hallowed hill. His firm testimony of the restoration of the gospel created a desire to honor in a tangible way the sacred event of the angel Moroni’s visiting Joseph Smith and eventually giving him the gold plates to translate. On several occasions in his life, Torleif sought guidance and inspiration by climbing historic Ensign Peak overlooking the Salt Lake Valley and making his projects a matter of prayer. This time in 1929 was no different.

Torleif’s creative thoughts for a future Hill Cumorah Monument were not written in any of his journals, probably because they involved a sacred experience that he was reluctant to relate in detail. However, two accounts provide glimpses of this creative process and the unforgettable experience that accompanied it.

The first account is associated with Willard and Rebecca Bean, who lived at the Joseph Smith family farm during their 24-year mission in Palmyra, New York, to acquire properties in that area for the church. They became very good friends with Torleif Knaphus over the years. In 1964, at a fireside in Salt Lake City, Sister Bean shared these remarkable details:

The BEAN Couple black and white

Brother Knaphus told me this story. . . . As soon as he heard that we owned the Hill Cumorah, he started making sketches of what he thought an Angel Moroni monument and statue should look like. No one asked him to do this or knew what he was doing. After he had finished seven sketches, one evening all alone he climbed Ensign Peak which looks southward over Salt Lake Valley. In the darkness of night he laid the seven sketches out on the ground and then he knelt in prayer asking the Lord if he had done the wrong thing. He asked the Lord to show him which one would be the right one to take to the Church Authorities, and if it was right and proper for him to even go to them. When he opened his eyes there was a light all around him and he could see every one of the seven sketches, even though it was dark. And then he saw an angel¹⁰ pointing with his finger to the one that he [Brother Knaphus] thought was the best and heard the angel say, “This is the one.” And then he asked, “How will I approach the Brethren? What will they think? Have I done the right thing to do this?” Then he, the angel, said, “You go to the Church offices in the morning. They will be waiting for you.”¹¹

Torleif went to the Church Administration Building the next morning to meet with the Brethren. After proposing that a monument be placed at the recently acquired Hill Cumorah, he laid before them the seven drawings¹² that depicted the monument and the angel Moroni. They looked them over and unanimously adopted the design that the heavenly finger had pointed to the previous night. The design was set in place, and permission was given for Torleif to continue with the project.

Torleif’s painting of Hill Cumorah

The second account of Torleif’s sacred experience comes from his second wife, Rebecca Marie Knaphus. She said the artist once told her that, during this period of time, Moroni visited him. She said he described him as being dressed in a white military- type outfit. It was an experience too sacred for him to elaborate on, even to her. She said that he gave no details to her about how, when, or where the sacred event occurred and that he seldom spoke about it.¹³

The church commissioned Torleif to sculpt the 10-foot, gold-plated statue of the angel Moroni and to design and create the granite pillar and base of the monument (the latter two totaling 30 feet in height). He spent five years on the design and creation of this monument—more than double the time spent on any other single art project he undertook in his life.¹⁴ That a lot of thought and prayer went into this monument is seen in the detail of the angel Moroni statue and the bronze reliefs at the monument’s base as well as in the surprising degree of symbolism the sculptor employed.

Symbolism of the Monument

Fortunately, the sculptor explicitly wrote of the monument’s symbolism because of a special, personal experience.¹⁵ When David O. McKay, then second counselor in the First Presidency, visited the completed monument at the Hill Cumorah, he marveled at the imposing granite base and wondered about any possible significance or symbolism. When Torleif explained what his design intended to portray, President McKay was impressed. He asked Torleif to write down his explanation so the church could produce a plaque spelling out the symbolism for visitors to the monument. Placed several yards from the monument itself, the plaque explains:

Black and White Moroni monument

THE SHAFT AND THE ORNAMENTATIONS THEREON SYMBOLIZE THE ADMINISTRATIVE PATTERN OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS WHICH WAS ORGANIZED BY REVELATION APRIL 6, 1830, IN HARMONY WITH THAT OF THE ORIGINAL CHRISTIAN CHURCH. THE REPRESENTATION OF LINES OF LIGHT FLOWING DOWN THE CENTER SYMBOLIZES THE PRESIDENT OF THE CHURCH, THE PILLARS ON EACH SIDE, HIS TWO COUNSELORS. THE DESIGN ABOVE THE PANEL, WITH TWELVE CONVENTIONAL LIGHTS, REPRESENTS THE TWELVE APOSTLES WHO ARE CALLED TO BE SPECIAL WITNESSES OF JESUS CHRIST. A SIMILAR ORNAMENTATION ON THE CORNERS SYMBOLIZES THE SEVEN PRESIDENTS OF SEVENTIES WHO ARE SPECIAL AMBASSADORS TO PREACH THE GOSPEL MESSAGE. THE ORNAMENTATION ON THE CORNERS BELOW THE PANELS REPRESENTS THE PRESIDEING BISHOPRIC WHO OFFICIATE IN TEMPORAL THINGS.¹⁶

The Hill Cumorah Monument was the sculptor’s own expression to the world of the historic event when the angel Moroni delivered the ancient records known as the Book of Mormon to Joseph Smith. Torleif explained:

The Hill Cumorah Monument has an appearance of the symbolic pillar of light with upward leading lines so designed as to draw the thought of man towards Heaven and God and give heed to the Gospel plan. The large figure at the top of the shaft represents Moroni in a position as though calling the inhabitants of the Earth to reverence of the Gospel message. His right hand is pointed towards heaven and in his left hand he holds the record.

On the west panel is shown Moroni delivering the plates to the young man Joseph, indeed one of the most remarkable dealings of God with man. God did not only reveal and speak to man but through His holy servant brought tangible material plates on which was written the Gospel plan as Jesus taught it to the people on this continent after His death and resurrection in Palestine. . . . [O]n the south panel [are] three others [who] were permitted to see them by the power and glory of God. An angel of the Lord stood before them holding the plates in his hands and showed them the engravings thereon. He commanded them also to testify of the same and a voice was heard from above saying that this record was true and the translation is correct. In addition to these witnesses, Joseph was permitted to show the plates to eight other men who handled them and examined the inscription thereon. This is shown on the east panel.

3 bronze plaques

The inscription of the north panel is taken from the last book of this record called the “Book of Moroni,” which consists mostly of counsels and exhertations [sic] to the people of the time this record should come forth.¹

It was through careful planning that this north panel containing the exhortation of Moroni faced the Sacred Grove, three miles away, where Joseph Smith received the heavenly visit of the Father and his Son.¹⁸

Torleif took time to meticulously hand carve in clay the north panel with the wording of Moroni’s challenge. Torleif’s preteen daughter, Marie Knaphus, was visiting Torleif at his studio when she asked the artist why the last panel just had words on it and why he didn’t do another “pretty” panel instead. Realizing a spiritual teaching moment, the caring father put his art tools down, swiveled his stool, and looked directly into the eyes of his young daughter. He said, “Dear, this is the prettiest panel of all, and I hope that one day you’ll come to understand, like I have, the true meaning of these special words”:¹⁹

And when ye shall receive these things, I would exhort you that ye would ask God, the Eternal Father, in the name of Christ, if these things are not true; and if ye shall ask with a sincere heart, with real intent, having faith in Christ, he will manifest the truth of it unto you, by the power of the Holy Ghost. (Moroni 10:4)

The Image of an Angel

Torleif envisioned the angel Moroni not as the world sees a “typical angel” but as the strong, ancient American prophet who was also a warrior and a respected leader among his people. With approval given for the monument, Torleif searched for an ideal candidate to pose for the image of the angel—undoubtedly the same image that was still fresh in his mind. He found the appropriate physique in a new friend, Elwin Clark, a bricklayer who had recently constructed a fireplace for the artist at his home in the Sugarhouse area of Salt Lake City. Clark had the muscular body Torleif sought to depict, and he agreed to pose for this special assignment.²⁰

Profile of Mr. Clark

However, Torleif felt that Elwin Clark’s face was too young to represent the mature and stately visage of the prophet Moroni. Torleif prayed and fasted to find a suitable model for the face of the angel. Because he traveled by public transportation to and from his studio in Salt Lake City, Torleif frequently walked wherever he needed to go once he was downtown. He used those occasions to search for an appropriate model. One day an older, bearded gentleman caught his attention. After following him for quite some time, Torleif explained in his “thick Norwegian accent,”²¹ that he would like to use the gentleman’s face to depict Moroni of old. The man was a rancher who had just moved back to Utah from Wyoming. With much discussion, Torleif finally persuaded him to follow him to his studio.

Torleif with sculpting the statue in two halves

Younger Elwin Clark was already in the studio when Torleif brought the rancher in to pose for the face of the angel Moroni. To Torleif’s surprise, the older gentleman was Hyrum Don Carlos Clark, Elwin’s father.²² Torleif and the two Clarks realized they had been chosen as an answer to Torleif’s prayers to find suitable models for the image of the angel.

The Placement of the Monument

A tragedy came to Torleif during the construction of the Hill Cumorah Monument. His wife suddenly died in 1931, and he was left with seven children ranging in age from 20 years down to 16 months. He was both father and mother to his children for the majority of the time he worked on the monument.

In the summer of 1934, one year before the completion and dedication of the monument, Torleif accompanied Presiding Bishop Sylvester Q. Cannon and church architect Lorenzo Young and their wives to the Hill Cumorah in New York. There they were to meet with the mission president and his wife. Torleif recounted this visit in his journal:

Torleif sitting next to Moroni statue

As we came to Palmyra, it seemed like coming home. It appears so clean and nice. There are large beautiful shade trees, nicely preserved and well-painted homes and stores. We found the road leading to the Smith Farm and a few minutes later, we were there. We met Brother Willard Bean in charge of the Smith Farm and other Church property there. After a few moments’ conversation, we drove over to the Hill Cumorah. As we got the first sight of the Hill, it appeared much finer in contour and line than I ever expected; and as we came nearer, it held its own in beauty and general appearance. We drove up on the very top and what a wonderful sight it was. Rich fields, rolling hills with groves and farmhouses. . . . It was with quite a feeling of reverence that I walked over that ground where heavenly beings had walked and talked to man in this modern time. I felt the importance and responsibility of my visit there, and humbly wished that I would be able to finish the work I was doing in commemorating the restoration of the ancient American records.²³

One of the main reasons Torleif was sent to the Hill Cumorah was to establish an exact location for the monument and the direction it should face. “We proceeded and experimented just where to place the Monument and what way to turn it,” Torleif recorded. “We went down, drove up and down the highway, passing the Hill so as to see on which place it would appear the best and back again to the top of the Hill. The sun was just setting in the West, throwing its last mid-summer glow over the beautiful landscape. The pale full moon had just risen in the eastern sky, giving a beautiful contrast to the warm floating clouds.”²⁴ The next day the decision was made to place the monument so that the gold-leafed bronze statue would face north toward the Sacred Grove and the Smith family farm. It would also be facing what was then the Canandaigua Road. In 1934 the hill was fairly devoid of trees. By the time the monument was dedicated the next year, 10,000 trees had been planted on Hill Cumorah.

In 1976 church leaders decided to rotate the angel Moroni statue 90 degrees to the west to face Highway 21 and to be in view of the ever-increasing pageant audiences. It was also decided to undertake a 30-year project to replace most of the trees with hardwood trees such as maple, ash, and beech.²⁵

Torleif made one more visit to the Hill Cumorah when the monument was erected and dedicated on

21 July 1935. President Heber J. Grant gave the dedicatory prayer to a crowd of over 2,000 attendees, in which he traced the pilgrimage of “a persecuted people” from New York State through Ohio, Missouri,

David O McKay

Illinois, and finally into the Great Salt Lake Basin in Utah.²⁶

President David O. McKay offered further remarks concerning the history of the church and declared, “There is no monument in the world today with which greater things are associated.”²⁷

In 1940, at age 58, Torleif Knaphus married Rebecca Marie Jacobson and later had six additional children. He died at age 83 on 14 June 1965 in Salt Lake City.

When we ponder the spiritual guidance that Torleif sought and received for the Hill Cumorah Monument, we realize that he was an instrument in the hands of the Lord in creating a tribute to his own testimony of the gospel. The humble Norwegian immigrant who found the restored gospel was privileged with the rare opportunity to add his testimony to the great latter-day work in a most inspiring and enduring manner that will continue to touch countless lives. Referring to the monument, he stated in his typical humble manner:

I trust that the imperfection of my work will not be [a]n offense, but that whoever sees this monument will investigate and accept the Gospel message as I have done, as it is the most precious thing to receive.²⁸

Middle age Torleif profile

1. Torleif S. Knaphus, “Description of the Hill Cumorah Monument,” ca. 1935, in possession of the author. In a few instances, the punctuation and spelling in quotations from Knaphus’s writings have been normalized.

2. Torleif Knaphus, Personal Journal of Torleif S. Knaphus, trans. Brit Woodbury, unpublished document in the author’s possession, 2.

3. Personal History of Torleif Knaphus, as dictated to Linda Knaphus, 1957, in the author’s possession, 4.

4. Personal Journal, 3.

5. For more on Knaphus and his youth, see William G. Hartley, “Torleif Knaphus, Sculptor Saint,” Ensign, July 1980, 10–15.

6. Improvement Era, April 1935, 200.

7. “The Life of Torleif Severin Knaphus,” unpublished autobiography, Family and Church History Department Archives, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

8. Torleif S. Knaphus, “Work Done for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,” date unknown, list in the author’s possession.

9. LaVar Wallgren (craftsman who made the casts), personal interview, May 2001.

10. Concerning the identity of this angel, Rebecca Bean remarked, “I say ‘angel,’ [but] I don’t know. I asked Brother Knaphus, when he told me the story, if it was the Angel Moroni that came to him. He said, ‘Sister Bean, that’s my secret.’ But I really feel that it was the Angel Moroni who came [to him]” (Rebecca Bean, fireside address given in Salt Lake City in 1964. This address appears under the title “The Mormons Return to Palmyra” at http://joda.cis.temple.edu/~nichols/drhaws/hpalmyra.html [accessed July 2004]).

11. Rebecca Bean, fireside address.

12. According to Rebecca Bean’s account, the angel, in response to Torleif’s prayer about which of the seven drawings to take to the Brethren, told him which drawing was the right one. This raises the question of why Torleif presented all seven drawings to the Brethren and not just the designated one. This matter is resolved in the following account: “When the sculptor inquired [of the angel] how he should confront the Brethren with this choice [the sketch that the angel’s finger pointed to] (inasmuch as they were the ones making the decision), he was instructed that they would choose the one the Lord had chosen.” Rand H. Packer, “History of Four Mormon Landmarks in Western New York: The Joseph Smith Farm, Hill Cumorah, the Martin Harris Farm, and the Peter Whitmer, Sr., Farm” (master’s thesis, Brigham Young University, 1975), 31–32.

13. Antone Clark, “Finding the Face of an Angel,” http://www.ezratclark.org/familyfile_findingthefaceofanangel.asp (accessed July 2004).

14. Knaphus, “Work Done for the Church.

15. Marie Knaphus James (Torleif’s daughter), personal interview, September 2003.

16. The text on the plaque is nearly identical to Torleif’s description that appears in his “Description of the Hill Cumorah Monument,” 23 June 1935, in the author’s possession.

17. Knaphus, “Description of the Hill Cumorah Monument.”

18. John D. Giles, “The Symbolism of the Angel Moroni Monument— Hill Cumorah,” Instructor, April

1951, 99.

19. Marie Knaphus James, personal interview, September 2003.

20. Kit Poole, “Missionary sees family image in statue of the Angel Moroni,” Church News, 15 January 1994, 12.

21. This and other details are taken from Clark, “Finding the Face of an Angel,” posted on the Ezra T. Clark family Web site. See n. 13 above.

22. Clark, “Finding the Face of an Angel.”

23. Torleif S. Knaphus, “The Call— Brief Description and Impressions of My Trip,” unpublished document in the author’s possession, June 1934. 24. Knaphus, “The Call.”

25. Byron Warner, “Statue Makes a Left Turn,” Church News, 17 April 1976, 3.

26. Journal History of the Church, 21 July 1935, “Monument Dedicated,” United Press, clipping taken from the Los Angeles Times, 22 July 1935.

27. Journal History of the Church, July 21, 1935, “Mormons Dedicate Moroni Statue,” clipping taken from Rochester Evening Journal and the Post Express, July 22, 1935.

28. Knaphus, “Description of the Hill Cumorah Monument.”


Sugarhouse Ward: Bas-relief Detail
The image at the front of the chapel looks like a painting, but it’s actually a bas-relief done by the famous Torleif Knaphus You’ll notice that this actually depicts three scenes: the Hill Cumorah on the left, the First Vision in the center, and the Susquehanna River on the right; all important sites in the history of the Church.

Torleif S Knaphus-An Amazing Man

Updated on Feb 21, 2018

Occupation  Artist and sculptor
Name  Torleif Knaphus
Religion  LDS Church
Resting place  Salt Lake City Cemetery
Torleif S. Knaphus httpsuploadwikimediaorgwikipediaenthumb6
Born  December 14, 1881 (1881-12-14) Vats, Rogaland, Norway.
Spouse(s)  Emilia Helena Christensen (6 children) Rebecca Marie Jacobson (6 children)
Died  1965, Salt Lake City, Utah, United States
Alma mater  Norwegian National Academy of Craft and Art Industry, Academie Julian
Similar People  Heber J Grant, Wilford Woodruff, George Q Cannon, John Taylor, George Albert Smith

Torleif Soviren Knaphus (14 December 1881 – 14 June 1965) was a Norwegian-born artist and sculptor in Utah, primarily known for sculptures for and about The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (LDS Church).

Torleif S. Knaphus famousnews

Early life

Torleif S. Knaphus famousnews

Knaphus was born 14 December 1881 in Vats, Rogaland, Norway. His parents were Lars Larsen Slottenaa Knaphus (born: 1843, died: October 17, 1919) and Liva Sakariassen Alfseike Knaphus (born in Vats/Vass, Rogaland County, Norway, 14 March 1847; died December 18, 1914).

At age 14 Knaphus took out an apprenticeship in a paint and decorating shop in Haugesund. At 17 he went to sea for a year, then completed his apprenticeship in “decoration painting,” earning his master’s slip, which entitled him to be bonded and open his own shop.

Knaphus was accepted for study under Harriet Backer at her famous art school (in Oslo) and also attended the Royal Art School where he learned sculpturing from Lars Utne.

While in Oslo, Knaphus converted to the LDS Church in 1902, and after completing his studies, migrated to Salt Lake City in 1906.

After his immigration, Knaphus married Helena “Millie” Christensen in the Salt Lake Temple in 1909. Together they moved to Sanpete County, where Knaphus and his brother painted houses to support the family.

When his brother was called to serve as a LDS missionary, Knaphus decided to get more art training in 1913, where he studied sculpting in Paris at the Academie Julian for a year. After completing his studies in Paris, Kanphus spent six months in New York and then in Chicago studying at the Art Students’ League to obtain additional skills in sculpting monuments.

Handcart Monument

Daughters of the Utah Handcart Pioneers commissioned in 1924started with a five-inch-high scale clay modelcopied this to a three-foot-high bronzeUnveiled 25 September 1926 by Heber J. GrantGuests of honor at unveiling included handcart pioneers Alfred Burningham and Michael JensenWork was kept inside the old Temple Square Bureau of Information building”[I]n 1938 Church leaders commissioned Torleif to make a heroic size copy for the pioneer centennial. By 1942 he finished the huge clay model and had the monument cast in bronze in New York. In 1947 the larger-than-life statue was unveiled on Temple Square”Coralville, Iowa copy by sculptor Stanley J. Watts.

Hill Cumorah Monument

When Knaphus learned that the LDS Church had acquired the Hill Cumorah property, he decided that there need to be a memorial there. After working worked through seven designs, he presented them to leaders of the LDS Church as part of an unsolicited offer to create a monument there. Knaphus later claimed that the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles independently selected the same design that he had been informed through personal revelation was the correct one.

A plaque at the site describes some of the symbolism of the monument, while Knaphus’s own “Description of the Hill Cumorah Monument” details more meaning behind the design. The wording on the north sided of the monument titled “Exhortation of Moroni” is the text of Moroni 10:4, which Knaphus carefully shaped by hand, just as he had the other sculpted panels. His young daughter questioned the artist for just having words on this last panel, suggesting that he do another “pretty” panel instead. His reply was: “Dear, this is the prettiest panel of all, and I hope that one day you’ll come to understand, like I have, the true meaning of these special words.”

The model for the body of the Angel Moroni was not used for the face; instead the model’s father was selected out of a crowd, without Knaphus knowing of the relationship between the two men until they posed together for the first time.

He made two visits to the site: first was in the summer of 1934 with Sylvester Q. Cannon, LDS Church presiding bishop, to decide the exact placement and orientation of the monument. The second was when the monument was erected dedicated on 21 July 1935 by Heber J. Grant. In remarks during the ceremony David O. McKay stated “There is no monument in the world today with which greater things are associated.”

Angel Moroni statues

“His eleven-and-a-half-foot gilded aluminum Moroni graced the top of the old Washington, D. C., chapel, perhaps the only LDS chapel to ever have a statue on its top, until that chapel was sold…” This statue is currently on display in the Church History Museum as an example of the variety of Moroni statues in use by the LDS Church, and was replicated for temples in: Boston, Idaho Falls, and Atlanta (until it was hit by lightning then replaced)Statue for the Los Angeles California Temple of a different design; this started a short trend to depict Moroni holding the plates in statues for temples, which was followed by a couple of other artists, then stopped.

For temples

Laie Hawaii Temple — “During his first year back he was hired by the [LDS] Church to work on the Hawaiian Temple (constructed 1915–19). For half a year he did interior work and helped Avard Fairbanks sculpture the twelve oxen supporting the basement baptismal font.” Also touched-up mural paintings inside the temple.Cardston Alberta Temple — “Soon another new temple, this one at Cardston, Alberta (constructed 1913–23), required his skills. There he carefully crafted the model for the baptismal oxen. In later years he judged this to be his all-time favorite font creation. Then, when temple exterior work began, he returned to Cardston and sculptured a large bas relief … “Christ the Fountainhead.” It depicts the Savior and the Samaritan woman at the well…”Mesa Arizona Temple — “For the Arizona Temple, dedicated in 1927, Torleif produced … [t]he twelve terra cotta (baked clay) oxen beneath the baptismal font … [and] the eight detailed friezes … forming an ornamental band around the tops of the north and south outside walls.”Idaho Falls Idaho Temple — Oxen and fontLos Angeles California Temple — assisted with sculpture work for the temple and grounds, including Angel MoroniOakland California Temple — helped with the baptismal font

Other works

Sculpture:Joseph Receiving the Plates from the Angel Moroni Monument”Asleep” (commissioned by a mausoleum in Los Angeles”School Children’s Monument” (bronze) on Washington Square close to the west entrance of the Salt Lake City and County Buildingnumerous smaller statues: Utah Girl; Pioneer man and woman; Joan of Arc; Joy to the Hills; small “Mormon Meteor” speed car.Bas reliefs:Edgehill Ward meetinghouse in Sugarhouse has a replica of the “Christ the Fountainhead” bas relief on the exterior of the building and two smaller bas reliefs in the building’s interior. The exterior relief is still visible on 15th East (right across from Christmas Street—about 1750 South) and has been painted. Other locations of this relief includes: Provo Temple; and Chapels in Tremonton; Belvedere; Rose Park; Yale; Las Vegas; Wittier; and others.Bingham Copper Mine relief at Kennecott Copper Mine Visitors CenterMining relief at Bingham High SchoolDeseret Mortuary – “Visions”small plaques: Handcart Pioneers and Covered Wagon (different sizes); Fur Traders; Restoration of the Aaronic and Melchizedek Priesthoods; and Joseph Smith Receiving the Plates.Busts:Bust of Brigham Young, rotunda of the Utah State Capitol, 24 July 1956 by donation of Sons of Utah PioneersGovernor Simon Bamberger (at the Lagoon Amusement Park)Heber J. Grant (Hall of the Prophets, LDS Conference Center)21 other busts of civic and LDS Church leadersDecorative molding and interior painting:Rotunda of Holy Trinity Cathedral, Greek Orthodox ChurchCapitol Theater (Salt Lake City)Utah TheatreKingsbury Hall, University of Utahthe large rosette on the ceiling of the Salt Lake Temple’s celestial roomdecorative work in the Salt Lake Tabernacle and other LDS Church buildings

Personal life

First wife, Millie, died suddenly in 1931 while there were “six children at home, the youngest just fifteen months old.””He remained single for eight years, taking the youngest child to work with him and trying his best to be both father and mother to children.””In 1940, when he was fifty-eight, he married twenty-three-year-old Rebecca Marie Jacobson. She courageously helped raise his children and in time bore him six more.”Died 14 June 1965Buried in the Salt Lake City Cemetery

Genealogy

At the time of his conversion to the LDS Church, Knaphus gathered names of his ancestors whose names he could take to the temple. Before emigrating, he returned to his home parish twice for a total of seven months to gather names. He returned for an additional two months after studying in Paris and before going to New York.”At his funeral LeGrand Richards, of the Quorum of the Twelve, said that he knew of no single man in the Church who had done more genealogy work than Torleif Knaphus.”A reporter from “Time” magazine was in his studio to interview Knaphus and asked what his greatest work was in life. The reply was that his large family pedigree chart and his family is his greatest work in life.Throughout his life he gathered over 10,000 names of his Norwegian relatives—some back to the original kings of Norway.

Memorials

7-foot (2.1 m) monument on the original Knapphus farm site in Norway including a bas relief of the Handcart Pioneers. Today, Knaphus is spelled with two “p”‘s.Copy of Handcart Monument (original 1/2 life size) in Norwegian Emigrant Museum (Norsk Utvandrermuseum), Hamar, NorwayCopy of his “Woman at the Well” relief in boy-hood Lutheran church in Vats

References

Torleif S. Knaphus Wikipedia(Text) CC BY-SA

The Law of the Red Heifer: A Type and Shadow of Jesus Christ

I know many in the Church like me. have been looking to make sense of why Mexico has occupied the minds of Saints in the Church for so many years. I feel I have found answers that “just make sense.” I know wonderful Lamanites are found in many places of North and South America, but I feel the main events spoken of in the Book of Mormon happened in the Heartland of North America.

I have researched and studied and found secondary evidences about the Book of Mormon in North America. My testimony is based on solid spiritual confirmation of this Church and the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon. I am not trying to prove my point or to prove anyone wrong. It is fine with me for others to believe Book of Mormon geography happened in Central America, and there are those who really don’t care either way. I have been trying for over 40 years to find the other Cumorah somewhere in Central America and I had become complacent as I had never found any answers. In about 2011, I learned what an Indian Mound was, and how hundreds of thousands of these ancient mounds existed during the Nephite time period. Since then I have been a believer that The Book of Mormon events happened in the Heartland of North America. There are hundreds of thousands of ancient mounds, fortifications, cities, and artifacts all over the United States that I have researched. I know there are Lamanites in Central America and in other countries, but they are not necessarily the ones spoken of in the Book of Mormon time frame. The Book of Mormon only contains a fraction of the history of the Promised Land Lehites. But, I believe that small fraction of history speaks about Lehi, and Nephi, and Alma, and Mormon as they lived and fought in these United States.

Why does the geography matter? Why does our current Book of Mormon have over 500 references to geography, if it is not important? Think of that question if we are speaking about Israel. Does it matter where the Savior was born, or where the Biblical events happened? Yes. At Mount Moriah where Abraham was to sacrifice Isaac, the Lord made a special covenant with Abraham. The land around Mt Moriah was a covenant land and God’s people were given that covenant land as long as they are righteous. However, if they disobey the commandments, God’s people will be swept off that sacred land. The Jews, Muslims, and Christians fight over control over this one piece of land why? Because it is a beautiful piece of real estate or it has choice resources? No, because it is a covenant land. All three religions say Mt Moriah is sacred to them and they are willing to die over it. Talk about the importance of one piece of real estate. What is so special about the United States of America? All three religions today are also willing to die for this great land of America.

In the same token what is the Promised Land spoken of in the Book of Mormon? According to the Book of Mormon this Promised land must meet certain requirements to be the Promised Land. 1. No Kings upon the land 2. Land choice above all other lands 3. Land of Liberty 4. Land where sacred record is kept 5. Land kept from the knowledge of other nations. 6. Land of the New Jerusalem 7. Gentiles to scatter and afflict the Remnant. 8. The place where the Marvelous Work and Wonder happened. These are only 8 of 36 prophesies and promises in the Book of Mormon so it makes sense to me that the USA is the Promised Land.  Not Canada, Mexico, England, or South America.

Just as Israel is a Promised Land forever, so the USA is a Promised Land forever and it does matter where this Promised Land is located. It is in the Heartland of North America. The Nephites practiced the Law of Moses. To do this they needed the following plants and animals to keep the Law. Sheep, Rams, Goats, Bullocks, Doves, Wheat, Barley, and Wine. None of these animals or items are found anywhere in Mesoamerica during the Nephites times, only in the USA. So, the land and where things happen is critical to us and especially to the Lord.

As a Latter-day Saint I have always been intrigued with my brothers and sisters from the Tribe of Judah. I have always known that what they teach their families is important. I have always respected how they live their lives. This is why I enjoy learning more about the Law of Moses and the Jewish faith. I believe as the Israeli Prime Minister said, “The remarkable alliance between Israel and the United States has always been above politics. It must always remain above politics. Because America and Israel, we share a common destiny, the destiny of promised lands that cherish freedom and offer hope. Israel is grateful for the support of American — of America’s people…”  Benjamin Netanyahu’s Speech to U.S. Congress MARCH 3, 2015 

With the Old Jerusalem and the New Jerusalem as the only promised lands, I enjoy learning about how they relate with one another. There is no doubt in my mind of where the two Jerusalem’s are, because the Lord Himself tells us in 3 Nephi 29.

Independence, MO

“And behold, this people will I establish in this land, unto the fulfilling of the covenant which I made with your father Jacob; and it shall be a New Jerusalem. And the powers of heaven shall be in the midst of this people; yea, even I will be in the midst of you.” 3 Nephi 20:22

D&C 84:2-4

Jerusalem, Israel

“And I will remember the covenant which I have made with my people; and I have covenanted with them that I would gather them together in mine own due time, that I would give unto them again the land of their fathers for their inheritance, which is the land of Jerusalem, which is the promised land unto them forever, saith the Father.” 3 Nephi 20:29


A Red Heifer in the Law of Moses

“The Second Coming of Jesus Christ cannot occur until the Third Temple is constructed in Jerusalem, which requires the appearance of a red heifer born in Israel” Wikipedia

“The red heifer (Hebrew: פָּרָה אֲדֻמָּה; para adumma) (female cow which is never pregnant or milked or yoked), also known as the red cow, was a cow brought to the priests as a sacrifice according to the Torah, and its ashes were used for the ritual purification of Tum’at HaMet (“the impurity of the dead”), that is, an Israelite who had come into contact with a corpse….

The existence of a red heifer that conforms with all of the rigid requirements imposed by halakha (Jewish law and jurisprudence, based on the Talmud), is a biological anomaly. The animal must be entirely of one color, and there is a series of tests listed by the rabbis to ensure this; for instance, the hair of the cow must be absolutely straight (to ensure that the cow had not previously been yoked, as this is a disqualifier). According to Jewish tradition, only nine red heifers were actually slaughtered in the period extending from Moses to the destruction of the Second Temple. Mishnah Parah recounts them, stating that Moses prepared the first, Ezra the second, Simon the Just and Yochanan the High Priest prepared two each, and Elioenai ben HaQayaph, Hanameel the Egyptian, and Yishmael ben Pi’avi prepared one each.

The extreme rarity of the animal, combined with the detailed ritual in which it is used, have given the red heifer special status in Jewish tradition. It is cited as the prime example of a ḥok, or biblical law for which there is no apparent logic. Because the state of ritual purity obtained through the ashes of a red heifer is a necessary prerequisite for participating in Temple service, efforts have been made in modern times by Jews wishing for biblical ritual purity (see tumah and taharah) and in anticipation of the building of the Third Temple to locate a red heifer and recreate the ritual. However, multiple candidates have been disqualified….

The non-canonical Epistle of Barnabas (8:1) explicitly equates the red heifer with Jesus. In the New Testament, the phrases “without the gate” (Hebrews 13:12) and “without the camp” (Numbers 19:3, Hebrews 13:13) have been taken to be not only an identification of Jesus with the red heifer, but an indication as to the location of the crucifixion.[19]

Some believe that the Second Coming of Jesus Christ cannot occur until the Third Temple is constructed in Jerusalem, which requires the appearance of a red heifer born in Israel.” Wikipedia.

“The priest symbolizes Christ because he takes upon himself the ritual impurities of man


The Law of the Red Heifer: A Type and Shadow of Jesus Christ

by Mélbourne O’Banion

The law of the red heifer, found in the book of Numbers, chapter 19, is one of the most significant and yet least understood sacrificial laws in the Old Testament.

This law, which governs the purification of those who become ritually unclean by contact with a corpse, was given to the children of Israel to be a “perpetual statute unto them” (Num. 19:21), and, like all other sacrifices, to ultimately point them to the Messiah.

Four Torah laws cannot be explained by human reason

Jewish tradition teaches that only Moses knew the full meaning of this chukkat, or law, which must be obeyed even though not understood. The Midrash says of chukim, “Four Torah laws cannot be explained by human reason, but being divine, demand implicit obedience: to marry one’s brother’s widow (Deut. 25:5), not to mingle wool and linen in a garment (Deut. 22:11), to perform the rite of the scapegoat (Lev. 16:26, 34), and to perform the rite of the red cow (Num. 19).”(1) Even the wise and venerable King Solomon purportedly said, ”All these I have comprehended,” speaking of ordinances, “but as regards the section dealing with the Red Heifer, I have investigated and inquired and examined: ‘I said: I will get wisdom; but it was far from me’ ” See Jacob 4:14.(2)

Those who desire to grasp the true meaning of this commandment will know by study and also by faith that the law of the red heifer is a powerful symbol of Jesus Christ. In Christ was this law fulfilled, and only through Christ may we become clean and conquer death, just as only through the ashes of the red heifer could the children of Israel become ritually clean following contact with a corpse.

This paper will show that the law of the red heifer is a type and shadow of the atonement of Jesus Christ. The Lord’s requirements for the sacrifice of the heifer will be carefully analyzed, as will the requirements that symbolize Christ and his ultimate sacrifice.

The breadth and depth of symbolism that point to Christ in this law are too great to be coincidental. Like all other animal sacrifices, much is found in the sacrifice of the red heifer that corroborates with Jesus Christ’s divinity and his culminating atonement for all mankind.

Background of the Sacrifice

The Lord commanded Moses to have the children of Israel bring forth a red heifer “without spot, wherein is no blemish, and upon which never came yoke” (Num. 19:2). The heifer was to cleanse Israel from Levitical defilement (defilement from the dead) and proved a unique sacrifice for several reasons. This sacrifice, unlike other sin offerings, was a sacrifice made once for all the children of Israel (at least as long as its ashes lasted), (3) was wholly burnt, and was performed outside the camp or sanctuary.

Seven days before the sacrifice, the priest chosen to perform the rite (usually the eldest son of the high priest) (4) remained in the temple and was daily sprinkled with the ashes of a previously sacrificed red heifer. (5) On the day of the sacrifice, the priest, wearing his white priestly raiment, would lead the red heifer outside the camp to the “appointed place,” or sacrificial altar, where the elders of Israel would already be waiting. The priest would then place the heifer into an opening in the pile of wood made from cedar, pine, and fig trees, whereupon the priest would bind the red heifer with its face looking to the west (toward the temple) and slay
it with his right hand while catching some of its blood in his left. (6) He then dipped his finger into the blood and sprinkled it seven times directly toward the Most Holy Place of the temple. After this, the priest kindled the fire and placed cedar wood, hyssop, and scarlet into the midst of the burning fire. A clean priest would then take up the burnt remains and deposit them outside the camp (incidentally, the priest who sacrificed the heifer became unclean because of the sacrifice).? Then, when the ashes were needed for riLual purification, some of them were placed in a vessel, mixed with spring water, and, together with hyssop, sprinkled on those unclean on the third and seventh days after their contact with the dead.

Functional Typology

The function of the red heifer was to atone for the greatest defilement according to Jewish law: death. According to the rabbis, the highest form of ritual impurity was contact with a corpse. (9) As Edersheim writes, From all these provisions it is evident that as death carried with it the greatest defilement, so the sin-offering for its purification was in itself and in it consequences the most marked. And its application must have been so frequently necessary in every family and circle of acquaintances that the great truths connected with it were constantly kept in view of the people. In
general, the laws in regard to defilement were primarily intended as symbols of spiritual truths, and not for social, nor yet sanitary purposes, though such results would also flow from them. Sin had rendered fellowship with God impossible; sin was death, and had wrought deatl1, and the dead body as well as the spiritually dead soul were the evidence of its sway. (l0) Clearly, the purpose of the law of the red heifer was to purify
those who had become ritually unclean through contact with death and allow them back into the presence of God, or into his temple-in other words, to take away the defilement of death that stood between God and man.

This principle of reconciling man to God is also the primary purpose of Christ’s atonement. Only in and through Christ can man be made clean and again enter into the presence of God. Without the Atonement “all mankind would have been endlessly lost” (Mosiah 16:4) and “must unavoidably perish” (Alma 34:9), for “there is no flesh that can dwell in the presence of God, save it be through the merits, and mercy, and grace of the Holy Messiah” (2 Ne. 2:8).

Both the priest who offers the sacrifice and the unclean person made clean illustrate the symbolic functionality between the law of the red heifer and Christ. Rabbis have deliberated for centuries concerning the irony of this sacrifice, especially since those who were once impure are made pure, while those who were pure to begin with (the priest and the attendants) become impure by participating in the ritual. They admit the reasons for this transferal of ritual cleanliness are beyond their comprehension.(11) One who sees the priest in the correct way understands the typology the priest symbolizes Christ because he takes upon himself the ritual impurities of man and thereby becomes unclean himself. As in many of the sacrifices in the Old Testament, both the sacrifice and the priest symbolize Christ….

Conclusion

Like all sacrifices in ancient Israel, the sacrifice of the red heifer is a powerful type of Christ, offering us many insights into Christ’s intercession for all mankind. The function, location, and elements of the law of the red heifer all point to the Savior, teaching and testifying of his power to reconcile man to God and overcome the effects of sin and death. Because of the permanent propitiation made by Christ on our behalf, we can enter boldly “into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say,
his flesh …. [Therefore] let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water” (Heb. 10:19-22). Only through the blood of our Savior, even Jesus Christ, may we overcome death, enter the presence of God, and dwell with the Lord forever. The Law of the Red Heifer: A Type and Shadow of Jesus Christ Mélbourne O’Banion
Full Article here:

CALYPSE COW 

APOCALYPSE COW 
First ‘red heifer’ born in Israel for 2,000 years triggers Armageddon fears after Christian and Jewish holy books say it will ‘bring the end of the world’

The Temple Institute in Jerusalem said the calf underwent “extensive examination by experts” Harvey Sullivan 10 Sep 2018, 10:55

A BIBLE prophecy predicting the end of days is feared to come true after the first ‘red heifer in 2,000 years’ was born in Israel.

The Temple Institute in Jerusalem announced the calf’s birth on YouTube, saying it would undergo “extensive examination” to determine if it is red all over.

 A 'red heifer' has been born in Israel, allegedly fulfilling a prophecy that the 'end of times' are near
A ‘red heifer’ has been born in Israel, allegedly fulfilling a prophecy that the ‘end of times’ are near

If the female baby cow is found to be “blemish free”, the Institute will declare that the calf “brings the promise of reinstating Biblical purity to the world”.

In both Christianity and Judaism, the red heifer is central to the prediction about the “end of times”.

After sacrificing the red cow, construction can begin on the Third Temple in Jerusalem.

The Temple Institute and other groups worldwide were set up with the goal of building the Third Temple on Mount Moriah, or on the Temple Mount.

 The Bible states that after the birth of a perfectly red female calf, the Jewish Messiah will return
The Bible states that after the birth of a perfectly red female calf, the Jewish Messiah will return
 The Temple Institute in Jerusalem has released a video explaining the birth's significance
The Temple Institute in Jerusalem has released a video explaining the birth’s significance

THE END OF DAYS

The red heifer (also known as the red cow) was a cow brought to priests for sacrifice in the Hebrew Bible.

Jewish and Christian fundamentalists believe that once a red heifer is born they will be able to rebuild the Third Temple on the Temple Mount in Jerusalem.

But in order to do this, they would have to demolish what stands on the hill today – the Dome of the Rock, an Islamic holy temple.

In mainstream Orthodox Judaism, once the Temple is rebuilt the world will welcome the coming of the Jewish Messiah.

Humanity will then face the Last Judgment. Everyone who was moral and believed in God will have the privilege of having their name written in the Book of Life.

Everyone whose name isn’t in there will be “cast into the lake of fire” (Revelation 21:8)

But some theologians say the building of the Third Temple is linked to ‘Judgement Day’ or the “end of times”.

This apocalyptic event will bring what Christians call “the rapture” – where all Christian believers (living and dead) will rise into the sky and join Christ.

The fate of non-believers isn’t quite so promising. For them the rapture means everlasting punishment of their souls in hell.

Rabbi Chain Richman, director of the Institute, believes the time is ripe to build the Third Temple, following the birth of the red heifer.

The video shows the calf with its mother, proclaiming: “A perfectly red heifer was born in the land of Israel.”

After its birth, the calf has been examined extensively by “rabbinical experts” who confirmed she is a “viable candidate for the Biblical red heifer”.

But the cow could be disqualified due to “natural causes”.

The Temple Institute founded a Raise a Red Heifer in Israel program three years ago.

They have since hoped to breed a perfectly red cow with the imported frozen embryos of red angus cows what are then implanted into domestic cows.

A board of rabbis have verified the cow fulfils the requirements of the prophecy, reports Breaking Israel News.

Red Heifer Found in West Virginia

By Adam Eliyahu Berkowitz

“This is the statute of the law that the Lord has commanded: Tell the people of Israel to bring you a red heifer without defect, in which there is no blemish, and on which a yoke has never come.” Numbers 19:2 (The Israel Bible™)

West Virginia Red Heifer FacebookTwitterEmailWhatsAppPrintShare1,083

A retiree in West Virginia has discovered a red heifer, and by all appearances, the young and unique cow is suitable to clear the path for service in the Third Temple to begin.

Bill Shuff, a retired civil engineer from West Virginia, discovered the distinctive calf among a group of three his son had purchased. Two of the calves were young bulls and had ear tags. The third, a young heifer without an identifying ear-tag, caught Shuff’s eye because of its distinctive red coloring. Shuff learned about the Biblical commandment of the red heifer from Bible study at his interdenominational church and he immediately thought of these teachings when he saw the calf.

“I don’t know all the laws, but when I saw the heifer, I remembered it and wondered if this could be it,” Shuff told Breaking Israel News. There are no synagogues in his area and he did not know of any rabbis to consult, so Shuff contacted Breaking Israel News, sending images of the heifer.

West Virginia Red Heifer
West Virginia Red Heifer

“I would be thrilled if this could be used. I hope and pray the Temple will be rebuilt,” Shuff said. “It’s a very Christian thing, a House of Prayer for all Nations.”

The female calf, the product of a union between a female Red Angus and a Red Seminole male, was born last July. No patches of non-red color can be seen nor has she been bred, either of which would have disqualified the heifer. Also, the young bovine does not have an identifying ear-tag. Most calves bred in commercial farms have numbered tags clipped onto their ears in a process similar to the one used on humans for jewelry. This creates a hole in the ear, which is considered a blemish that disqualifies the heifer for Temple service.

The red heifer was used in Temple times to purify Jews from impurity caused by contact with or coming in the vicinity of a dead body. The ritual involved in creating the ashes from the red heifer is considered the most esoteric and inexplicable of all the Torah commandments. Because the elements needed for this ceremony have been lacking since the destruction of the Second Temple, all Jews today are considered ritually impure for this reason, thereby preventing the return of the Temple service. Red Heifer’s that fulfill all of the requirements are exceedingly rare and during the 1,000 years the two Temples stood in Jerusalem, only nine red heifers were used. According to Jewish tradition, the tenth red heifer will be used to usher in the Messiah.

His son was planning on breeding the young heifer, but Huff has urged him to wait until the cow’s status can be ascertained by rabbinic authorities. Breeding the heifer would render it unfit for use in the purification ceremony.

Last week, a similar red heifer was discovered by a Chabad rabbi in Baja, Mexico, though that red heifer had an ear-tag and seemed not to fulfill the requirements for Temple service.

Battle of Zarahemla 87 BC

 

 

The text of the Book of Mormon provides more detail about the Nephite territory, particularly regarding communities near the River Sidon. Much of the action in Alma (2 and 43) takes place along this river. Several archaeological sites dating to this time period have been found in the area; the shifting rivers have likely flooded or buried many other sites.

The following picture depicts a few known mound sites and shows the relative location of Zarahemla and Nauvoo. See my blog about more mounds in Iowa and vicinity.

“Most of the occupied areas would have been along the rivers. The Nephites and Lamanites would have stationed guards along the border-the narrow strip of wilderness-between their two lands, but they would have had areas of wilderness in which no one lived.” Moroni’s America page 144

See amazing map at the end of this blog, from the Office of the State Archaeologist The University of Iowa; Iowa City, IA 52242 319-384-0732 [email protected] Nephites and Jaredites lived in Ohio!!

Moroni’s America at a Glance

Dr. Lefgren living in the middle of all types of “WAR” colleges, talks about battle strategies.

The Battle of Zarahemla of 87 BC in Alma 2

“Today I also began to work on a video that is based entirely on the details for the Battle of Zarahemla of 87 BC in Alma 2.  Alma gave an incredible firsthand account for the two-day battle near Zarahemla that was on both the east and the west sides of the River Sidon.  The terrain for every battle is unique and has a great impact on the movement of forces.  There is only one place in the world where the Civil War’s greatest battle was fought — Gettysburg, Pennsylvania 1863.  There is only one place where history’s largest battle was fought — Stalingrad, Russia 1943. It is impossible to relocate these battles onto alternative sites.  So it is for the Battle of Zarahemla in 87 BC.  We have more details about this battle than another battle in the Book of Mormon.  Because the country’s largest river is flowing down the middle of the battlefield and because both armies walked across the River Sidon, I will show how the Hill Amnihu and the Valley of Gideon are connected and that after the encounter of the armies on the first-day battleline for both armies moved to the place on the Des Moines Rapids that Robert E. Lee identified in his 1837 Survey. That is the place where the depth of the river’s water from one bank to another bank is shallow enough for an army to cross over 5,600 feet.  Thousands of soundings from Robert E. Lee’s 1837 Survey shows us this place   After the morning battle on the Hill Amnihu, both armies went 4.5 miles down through the Valley of Gideon.  That valley ends on the east side of the River Sidon.  At that place, armies walked across the river.  The Des Moines Rapids was 11 miles long and its elevation dropped 22 feet over hard limestone.  All this was happening where the Valley of Gideon and the River Sidon came together.  One army crossed on the evening of the first day.  The other army crossed in haste on the morning of the second day.  Their spies had heard that the Lamanites were coming from the west and Alma’s armies had to move quickly to help their defenseless families in Zarahemla.  The terrain is so specific to the battlefield that there is no other place in the world where the Battle of Zarahemla in 87 BC could have happened as it is described in Alma 2.  To my mind, this will become the compelling reason for us to scan the fields of Zarahemla to search for the ancient fires of that city.  Stand by.  We will all keep this project moving.” John C. Lefgren Email to Rian Nelson 4/30/20

Zarahemla

In The Lost City of Zarahemla, I discussed the origin of the name and its relevance to Book of Mormon geography. I concluded that the Nephites inherited the name from the Mulekites, who in turn were influenced by the Phoenicians who presumably brought them to America.(See blog about Phoneticians here). The name Sidon (River of Fish) recognizes the river for its properties as a source of food, and also for its utility as a border, the same way the ancient city of Sidon was used to mark a border in the Old Testament. I proposed that references to the river Sidon in the Book of Mormon amount to references to the river border, particularly in connection with the narrow strip of wilderness.

Figure 1

I also pointed out that the phrase “head of Sidon” cannot mean the source, but instead means the confluence of rivers. Figure 1 illustrates where the Mississippi joins the Missouri and Ohio Rivers. The Illinois River joins just north of the Missouri River. Somewhere in that area, or perhaps the entire section from the Missouri to the Ohio River, is the head of Sidon.

Alma 2

The next reported challenge Alma faced came in the fifth year of his judgeship. A follower of Nehor named Amlici desired to be king and demanded an election. When he lost, his supporters made him their king and he started an armed rebellion against the government in Zarahemla.

Alma, as chief judge and governor, led the Nephite armies against the Amlicites, who had come “upon the hill Amnihu, which was east of the river Sidon, which ran by the land of Zarahemla” (Alma 2:15). The text does not give north/south directions relative to the city of Zarahemla, but the later context suggests the hill Amnihu was south. How far south is unknowable. (See Map Below)

Figure 2 Six Step Map Battle
  1. Lamanites approach from the south
  2. Amlicites attack; Alma prevails and chases them
  3. Spies follow Amlicites, then return and tell Alma
  4. Amlicites join Lamanites in Minon and attack
  5. Battle in the River Sidon
  6. Amlicites and Lamanites scattered

The account in Alma 2 seems to say that the entire battle lasted one day, but I think this is an erroneous conclusion.

17 And they began to slay the Amlicites upon the hill east of Sidon. And the Amlicites did contend with the Nephites with great strength, insomuch that many of the Nephites did fall before the Amlicites.

18 Nevertheless the Lord did strengthen the hand of the Nephites, that they slew the Amlicites with great slaughter, that they began to flee before them.

19 And it came to pass that the Nephites did pursue the Amlicites all that day, and did slay them with much slaughter,

According to verse 19, the Nephites killed 12,532 Amlicites while losing 6,562 Nephites. These are massive numbers for a single day of battle, especially using swords, cimeters, bows, arrows, stones and slings. Even at Antietam, the deadliest one-day battle in the Civil War, only 3,650 people were killed (2,100 Union and 1,550 Confederate).[i] The practical reality of such a battle leads me to propose that the battle at Amnihu lasted for several days, and it was only when the Amlicites began retreating that the Nephites pursued them for an entire day.

Presumably Alma pursued the Amlicites southward, because the Amlicites joined up with the Lamanites, who would have been coming from the land of Nephi to the south. Alma stopped in the valley of Gideon and his people pitched their tents for the night. One wonders how the army brought tents when they were engaged in hand-to-hand combat all day, chasing the enemy. Tents were not mentioned in their preparation (Alma 2:12). I infer their supplies were brought to them from the rear.

The next few verses have engendered a common misconception about this geography, so I’ll quote them in full.

21 And Alma sent spies to follow the remnant of the Amlicites, that he might know of their plans and their plots, whereby he might guard himself against them, that he might preserve his people from being destroyed.

22 Now those whom he had sent out to watch the camp of the Amlicites were called Zeram, and Amnor, and Manti, and Limher; these were they who went out with their men to watch the camp of the Amlicites.

23 And it came to pass that on the morrow they returned into the camp of the Nephites in great haste, being greatly astonished, and struck with much fear, saying:

24 Behold, we followed the camp of the Amlicites, and to our great astonishment, in the land of Minon, above the land of Zarahemla, in the course of the land of Nephi, we saw a numerous host of the Lamanites; and behold, the Amlicites have joined them;

25 And they are upon our brethren in that land; and they are fleeing before them with their flocks, and their wives, and their children, towards our city; and except we make haste they obtain possession of our city, and our fathers, and our wives, and our children be slain.

This all happened at night, so it is not clear how the spies observed this. Perhaps there was a full moon, or maybe the Amlicites and the Lamanite army had torches.

Figure 2 shows the relative position of the named sites.

The main geographic clue is “in the course of the land of Nephi.” As discussed previously when Ammon did not know the course to go up to the land of LehiNephi (Mosiah 7:4), a course is a way or path. In this case, “the course of the land of Nephi” would have been the river Sidon itself, which was the path or way out of Zarahemla, leading toward the land of Nephi. This tells us the spies followed the Amlicites south along the river.

The phrase “above the land of Zarahemla” is unique in the text; no other geographic information refers to one place being “above” another. When used to describe land, the term is always used qualitatively; e.g., “a land which is choice above all other lands” (1 Nephi 2:20). If the term is used consistently here, it would mean Minon was a “more choice” land than Zarahemla, which might be one reason the spies were so astonished to see it being plundered. Alternatively, it could be a unique usage, intended to mean that the land of Minon was higher in elevation than the land of Zarahemla, which is why I placed it in the hilly area between the Mississippi and Illinois rivers on the map above.

Another possibility is that the land of Minon was on the west side of the river Sidon and that the spies made their observations by looking across the river. There are hilly areas on that side, as well.

When the spies told Alma he needed to “make haste,” they could have meant make haste to reach the city and set up defenses, or make haste to intercept the Lamanites. The next verses suggest the Nephites were going to try to outrun the Lamanites, but couldn’t do it.

26 And it came to pass that the people of Nephi took their tents, and departed out of the valley of Gideon towards their city, which was the city of Zarahemla.

27 And behold, as they were crossing the river Sidon, the Lamanites and the Amlicites, being as numerous almost, as it were, as the sands of the sea, came upon them to destroy them. (See blog about the shallow Mississippi River)

Because the Lamanites “came upon” the Nephites as the Nephites were crossing the river, the Lamanites had to be behind the Nephites, following them into the river.

An interesting feature of the Mississippi River is the numerous islands that form in the channel. Here’s an example. Figure 3

Figure 3- The muddy channel of the Mississippi River has many oxbows, cut-offs, and low islands, formed by siltation and meandering.

Mississippi River crossing

This section of the river, located just north of my proposed Gideon, is 2.5 miles wide, from bank to bank. The island in the channel is about 1.5 miles wide at its widest point. What is now farmland to the east (right) of the current river is part of the historic channel, which is over five miles wide. (Now the river is controlled by dams and locks.)

Figure 4

With this in mind, the description in Alma of a battle taking place while crossing the river makes perfect sense. Alma, strengthened by his faith, killed Amlici with his sword. The scripture describes what happened next.

32 And he also contended with the king of the Lamanites; but the king of the Lamanites fled back from before Alma and sent his guards to contend with Alma.

33 But Alma, with his guards, contended with the guards of the king of the Lamanites until he slew and drove them back.

34 And thus he cleared the ground, or rather the bank, which was on the west of the river Sidon, throwing the bodies of the Lamanites who had been slain into the waters of Sidon, that thereby his people might have room to cross and contend with the Lamanites and the Amlicites on the west side of the river Sidon.

35 And it came to pass that when they had all crossed the river Sidon that the Lamanites and the Amlicites began to flee before them, notwithstanding they were so numerous that they could not be numbered.

36 And they fled before the Nephites towards the wilderness which was west and north, away beyond the borders of the land; and the Nephites did pursue them with their might, and did slay them.

37 Yea, they were met on every hand, and slain and driven, until they were scattered on the west, and on the north, until they had reached the wilderness, which was called Hermounts; and it was that part of the wilderness which was infested by wild and ravenous beasts.

Since Nebraska is west of Iowa and Minnesota is north, I found the following information about the types of animals from these states.

Mammal Identification

Nebraska is home to 80 species of mammals. Some of these animals include: white-tailed deer, pronghorns, coyotes, bob cats, pocket gophers, swift fox, and river otters. NEBRASKA EXTENSION WILDLIFE

Mammals in Minnesota (a partial list)

38 And it came to pass that many died in the wilderness of their wounds, and were devoured by those beasts and also the vultures of the air; and their bones have been found, and have been heaped up on the earth.

Vultures

There are two types of vultures in North America, the ever expanding Turkey Vulture, which is showing up farther north into Canada every year. This bird is seen right across the USA. Then there is the Black Vulture, which lives in the southeastern states and into Mexico.

The Turkey Vulture is able to find carrion with its excellent eyesight or with its sense of smell, unlike the Black Vulture that is only able to find its food visually.

(Left) Effigy of a hawk/vulture claw cut from sheet mica, Ohio Hopewell culture, 100 BC-500 AD. Excavated from Hopewell Mound Group, Ross County, Ohio ca. 1922-1925. The Hopewell obtained mica from western North Carolina. Archaeologists are not certain how they used mica cut outs. This object is held in the Ohio History Connection Archaeology Collection.

There are a lot of strange aspects of this account. The Lamanites and Amlicites originally attacked from the south, having come from the direction of “the course of the land of Nephi.” Yet when they start losing the battle, the Lamanites and Amlicites are chased to the west and north—exactly the opposite direction. It’s understandable that the Nephites would want to chase them to Hermounts, where the wild beasts would help finish them off, but why would the Lamanites not just retreat back from where they came?

As I read this, Alma was crossing the river when the Lamanites attacked. The battle ensued on the river; i.e., on one of these islands in the middle of the river. Alma then cleared the west bank of the island so his people could “have room to cross and contend with the [enemy] on the west side of the river” (Alma 2:34). This fits the text, which distinguishes between the “ground, or rather the bank, which was on the west of the river”—the ground Alma cleared—and the “west side of the river,” where Alma wanted to fight the battle.

The scripture says “when they had all crossed the river Sidon,” which I take to mean all the combatants, not just all the Nephites. Alma wisely saw that he had to lure the Lamanites to the west side; the last thing he would want is the Lamanites and Amlicites to return where they came from. Once he got them on the west bank, he could prevent them from returning home. Instead, he scattered them on the west and north.

The sequence and location of these events are shown on the map below.

Figure 5

Figure 5 Alma 2 – Amlicite battles

The scattering and death of the Amlicites and Lamanites who attacked Alma’s army was not the end of the wars caused by Nehor’s teachings. Nehor and Amlici developed a following prior to their deaths, and this became one of the main causes of the wars between the Nephites and the Lamanites.” Moroni’s America page 145 to 150


Here is the amazing map at the end of this blog, from the Office of the State Archaeologist The University of Iowa; Iowa City, IA 52242 319-384-0732 [email protected] Nephites and Jaredites lived in Iowa and Missouri!!

https://archaeology.uiowa.edu/woodland-period-0

Watch John Lefgren’s video from last week titled, “Thank you Robert E. Lee for helping us find Zarahemla”

The ability to cross the mighty Mississippi during Joseph’s time is as real as the crossing of a mighty river named Sidon in the BofM in Alma 2 and Alma 43. Other secondary evidence that the River Sidon has similar traits as the Mississippi is interesting and COOL. The River Sidon being the same river as the Mississippi is a strong possibility.

Our friends Wilson and Jennice Curlee live among the mounds where we believe Alma 2 happened. See the article here of a blog about them. The map below shows where the Curlees feel the various cities are of the Book of Mormon.

This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is new-map.jpg

Comments from the Curlee’s in the comment section below:

“Thanks for posting the additional Map Rian.  We all are privileged to receive personal revelation and confirmation.  We do not say that our feelings are the only right ones, but we have had some very tender experiences.  We believe that the City of Jershon is about 30 miles to the north and east of present day Nauvoo, Illinois.  But in addition, we also believe that the LAND of Jershon within the LAND of Zarahemla stretches far to the North and east, possibly as far as Lake Michigan (which would have been much larger), and as far east as the Spoon and Illinois Rivers.  The Arrogant Zoramites drove out their humble poor who were invited to live within the Land Jershon, which then made the Zoramites angry with the People of Ammon who also lived there.  We believe the Zoramites lived close to the Illinois River, and the border seems very easy to cross as they went back and forth. This  anger caused a tremendous battle when the Zoramites joined with the Lamanites to seek their revenge on the People of Ammon and the Nephites who protected them.  The Land of Jershon was large enough that several times in the scriptures Lamanites who were taken prisoner were sent there to live after they would surrender  in battle and give an oath not to fight anymore.” Wilson and Jennice Curlee

Traditionalist or Progressive?

0

“Many an academic giant is at once a spiritual pygmy and, if so, he is usually a moral weakling as well. Such a man may easily become a self-appointed member of a wrecking crew determined to destroy the works of God.

“Beware of the testimony of one who is intemperate, or irreverent, or immoral, who tears down and has nothing to put in its place.” (In Conference Report, Apr. 1974, p. 138; or Ensign, May 1974, p. 95.)

Unbiased Definitions

Progressives tend to think of the world as a sort of blank slate that is meaningless in itself. On that view man becomes the creator of values, society becomes a system set up to bring about whatever goals people want it to serve, and it seems most sensible to design the system to help people attain whatever purposes they have, without playing favorites or interfering more than necessary with what they want to do…

Traditionalists view society and morality as natural rather than constructed. Since man is naturally social, society and morality are necessary to the world he inhabits and needed to make him what he truly is. That world is considered good in itself as well as productive of good, and to act socially and morally is to realize one’s own nature by participating in it. So the loyalty and authority that create a social world and make us part of it are natural to man and necessary for a good life.” Source

Is BYU getting too liberal? Here’s why some, amazingly, say it is.

By Peggy Fletcher Stack March 2021, SL Tribune

“There is “a wave of faculty” hired who “really do view the restored gospel as their secondary allegiance.” And that, he says, is a problem for a school trying to educate while building faith.

Think how many recent BYU students, he says, grew up watching the popular TV show “Modern Family,” which highlights a gay couple as a “healthy, happy, normal family.” (The series also was a favorite of the most famous Latter-day Saint politician, Utah Sen. Mitt Romney.)…

They come to BYU, where there are “quite a few faculty and students who do not believe in the principles in the proclamation on the family,” Ellsworth says. “Instead of having those views challenged and having the proclamation being articulated and explained and defended, they are having views contrary to the proclamation affirmed on campus…

Graduating senior Sam Crofts has definitely seen the school shift toward being “too liberal.”

In his major, political science, Crofts says, “I don’t know that I have had a single conservative professor, and that wasn’t my expectation coming to BYU.”

The Pleasant Grove resident wished there could be “a little more diversity of thought among the faculty. It is valuable for any educational experience to avoid the echo chamber.” Source

President Harold B. Lee,

Cautioned that some people may not follow the line of authority in the Church:

“We call upon you holders of the priesthood to stamp out any such [false doctrines] and to set to flight all such things as are creeping in, people rising up here and there who have had some ‘marvelous’ kind of a manifestation, as they claim, and who try to lead the people in a course that has not been dictated from the heads of the Church.

Joseph Smith wrote: “The great difficulty lies in the ignorance of the nature of spirits, of the laws by which they are governed, and the signs by which they may be known; if it requires the Spirit of God to know the things of God; and the spirit of the devil can only be unmasked through that medium, then it follows as a natural consequence that unless some person or persons have a communication, or revelation from God, unfolding to them the operation of the spirit, they must eternally remain ignorant of these principles. … Whatever we may think of revelation, … without it we can neither know nor understand anything of God, or the devil.” (History of the Church, 4:573–74.)

Joseph F. Smith, Anthon H. Lund, and Charles W. Penrose wrote in 1913 about those who make false claims or declare erroneous doctrines:

“When visions, dreams, tongues, prophecy, impressions or any extraordinary gift or inspiration conveys something out of harmony with the accepted revelations of the Church or contrary to the decisions of its constituted authorities, Latter-day Saints may know that it is not of God, no matter how plausible it may appear. Also they should understand that directions for the guidance of the Church will come, by revelation, through the head. All faithful members are entitled to the inspiration of the Holy Spirit for themselves, their families, and for those over whom they are appointed and ordained to preside. But anything at discord with that which comes from God through the head of the Church is not to be received as authoritative or reliable. In secular as well as spiritual affairs, Saints may receive Divine guidance and revelation affecting themselves, but this does not convey authority to direct others, and is not to be accepted when contrary to Church covenants, doctrine or discipline, or to known facts, proven truths, or good common sense. No person has the right to induce his fellow members of the Church to engage in speculations or take stock in ventures of any kind on the specious claim of Divine revelation or vision or dream, especially when it is in opposition to the voice of recognized authority, local or general. The Lord’s Church ‘is a house of order.’ It is not governed by individual gifts or manifestations, but by the order and power of the Holy Priesthood as sustained by the voice and vote of the Church in its appointed conferences.

“The history of the Church records many pretended revelations claimed by imposters or zealots who believed in the manifestations they sought to lead other persons to accept, and in every instance, disappointment, sorrow and disaster have resulted therefrom. Financial loss and sometimes utter ruin have followed. …

“Be not led by any spirit or influence that discredits established authority, contradicts true scientific principles and discoveries, or leads away from the direct revelations of God for the government of the Church. The Holy Ghost does not contradict its own revealings. Truth is always harmonious with itself. Piety is often the cloak of error. The counsels of the Lord through the channel he has appointed will be followed with safety. Therefore, O! ye Latter-day Saints, profit by these words of warning.” (In Clark, Messages of the First Presidency, 4:285–86.) Source of most quotes here

Rules for Radicals by Saul Alinsky

“In 1971, Saul Alinsky wrote an entertaining classic on grassroots organizing titled Rules for Radicals. Those who prefer cooperative tactics describe the book as out-of-date. Nevertheless, it provides some of the best advice on confrontational tactics. Alinsky begins this way: What follows is for those who want to change the world from what it is to what they believe it should be. The Prince was written by Machiavelli for the Haves on how to hold power. Rules for Radicals is written for the Have-Nots on how to take it away. His “rules” derive from many successful campaigns where he helped poor people fighting power and privilege…

According to Alinsky, the organizer, especially a paid organizer from outside, must first overcome suspicion and establish credibility. Next the organizer must begin the task of agitating: rubbing resentments, fanning hostilities, and searching out controversy. This is necessary to get people to participate. An organizer has to attack apathy and disturb the prevailing patterns of complacent community life where people have simply come to accept a bad situation. Alinsky would say, “The first step in community organization is community disorganization.” Source

Does this sound like a Traditionalist or a Progressive? This book by Saul Alinsky has been the guide book for years for political, influential, and progressive people on how to turn over a village, city, or county one step at a time into a radical and progressive place. It isn’t hard for you to google this book, to find out which prominent politicians acknowledge it is a wonderful influence in their lives.

In fact do you know who this evil book was written for and dedicated to by the author? Lucifer

“Lest we forget at least an over-the-shoulder acknowledgment to the very first radical: from all our legends, mythology, and history (and who is to know where mythology leaves off and history begins — or which is which), the first radical known to man who rebelled against the establishment and did it so effectively that he at least won his own kingdom — Lucifer.”
— SAUL ALINSKY

As you read this manifesto above, does it sound like many countries of the world today including our own United States of America? In my opinion, yes. Unless we stick to the Traditions (Traditionalist) and values of the Lord Jesus Christ through His gospel, His scriptures, and His Prophets, we cannot achieve peace in this world and our goal to live with the Savior again will not be achieved.

‘Mormon Land’

By Peggy Fletcher Stack and David Noyce
Nov. 10, 2021 SL Tribune

Anti Mormon Movie by Phil Davis


“The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints considers itself the “restoration” of a complete Christianity that was lost centuries ago after the death of the biblical apostles.

Several years ago, Denver Snuffer, a former Latter-day Saint, launched his Remnant movement, preaching that the Utah-based faith fell away from the truth after founder Joseph Smith was killed in 1844 and Brigham Young led his followers West.

Now, yet another faction, called The Doctrine of Christ, has emerged. Phil Davis, a Latter-day Saint in Provo, asserts that Young murdered Smith and that Mormonism’s first prophet recently returned to re-restore the church with Davis at its helm.” Source

Please tell your friends and family to not support a trash film like this. 

Korihor is Alive

“And this Anti-Christ, whose name was Korihor, (and the law could have no hold upon him) began to preach unto the people that there should be no Christ. And after this manner did he preach, saying:

13 O ye that are bound down under a foolish and a vain hope, why do ye yoke yourselves with such foolish things? Why do ye look for a Christ? For no man can know of anything which is to come.

14 Behold, these things which ye call prophecies, which ye say are handed down by holy prophets, behold, they are foolish traditions of your fathers.

15 How do ye know of their surety? Behold, ye cannot know of things which ye do not see; therefore ye cannot know that there shall be a Christ.

16 Ye look forward and say that ye see a remission of your sins. But behold, it is the effect of a frenzied mind; and this derangement of your minds comes because of the traditions of your fathers, which lead you away into a belief of things which are not so.” Alma 30:12-16

Fight Mormon Stories

“Korihor is alive and well at Mormon Stories Podcast. It seems that modern-day apostasy has found a new home at a well funded website dubbed “Mormon Stories Podcast.” As Hugh Nibley once said, if you want to write an anti-Mormon book, just get an old one, dust it off and take a bit of a different slant and republish it under a new name. Now hiding in plain site, the website pretends to be faith-affirming, but then all of the old charges that the Book of Abraham was a ruse or that Joseph Smith dabbled in the occult surface without even an effort to show both sides of an argument. Several of our guests on LATTER DAY RADIO answered all those phony charges as did our host, Martin Tanner, but the website ignores all that. Yes, Korihor is alive and well and now has a website. The ironic thing is that it is a fulfillment of prophecy that “calumny will defame…” But, we know how it ends. In the meantime, “Mormon Stories” continues its deception after the order of Korihor. And, it is well funded. Unfortunately, money talks.” Greg Jerrod

Mormon Stories is WRONG. They are selling you you a bill of goods. This gospel is true and you need to follow President Russell M. Nelson who speaks for the Lord Jesus Christ!

A ridiculous billboard selling anti-Mormon ideas

How do you answer the voice of critics? Are you a conservative or liberal? Are you a traditionalist or a progressive? Do you love the history of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, or do you constantly seek to change it’s history? Is your testimony of the Lord growing or remaining neutral? Are you green and growing or ripe and rotten? Do you need to get a check up from the neck up to get rid of stinkin’ thinkin’? Remember, if you do what you’ve always done, you will get what you’ve always got! I know if you read and pray to the Lord for help, He will answer you. don’t get caught up in all this negative revisionist history. Stick to the Lord’s word in scripture and prayer!

Read my blog here to see how I answer the critics and skeptics.

Revelation: Traditionalists vs. Progressives

From the Book “FAITH CRISIS, VOLUME 1: WE WERE NOT BETRAYED!” by James and Hannah Stoddard

“The essential difference separating traditionalists and progressives—and dividing traditional history from New Mormon History—is revelation from God. For traditionalists, the revelations in the scriptures, and those received by Joseph Smith, represent pure revelation from God. The Book of Mormon is one such revelation, as are the Doctrine and Covenants, the Book of Moses, and the Book of Abraham. Furthermore, many of the Prophet Joseph Smith’s teachings constitute revelation from God. 

Faith Crisis, Volume 1: We Were Not Betrayed!

The progressive places God’s revelations on a spectrum, assigning ‘weight’ or credibility based on particular academic fields of study, and built upon a framework of their particular discipline. 

Traditionalists reject the notion that revelation and history should be interpreted through a particular discipline of worldly learning; they recognize that man’s ideas are in a fluid state—a whirlwind—of change, and subject to the influence of an enemy whose goal is man’s destruction. “Theories which once invoked great authority are abandoned and given the most derisive of treatment by a later generation only to be revived by a subsequent generation.”(20) Thus we can see the wisdom offered two thousand years ago, that when we accept the worldly approach, we are “ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.”(21)

After interpreting revelation based on the scholar’s academic training, the progressive categorizes the revelations under various interpretations: myth, allegory, folklore, and sometimes inspiration—or perhaps attributing them to the historical environment of the receiving prophet. However, the progressive worldview does not accept the revelations as literal revelation from God in a concrete sense. Leonard Arrington related his belief that faiths that take the scriptures as divine revelation are inconsistent and illogical:

A big mistake is always made when one attempts to interpret the Scriptures literally . . . The Scriptures are contradictory, and inconsistent and any theology based upon them cannot help but be inconsistent and illogical. . . . It comes back to the fact that people must use their reason as well as their faith.”(22)

The Prophet Joseph Smith, a true traditionalist—perhaps one could even say, the father of traditionalism—entertained angels and witnessed firsthand, God the Father and His Son. The Prophet described engaging in literal combat with the adversary and his dominion; he spoke of receiving the pure word and will of God—directly from God. For the Prophet Joseph, this was not mere inspiration—and it certainly was not mythological, allegorical, nor the subject of folklore; it constituted an actual, literal, personal experience. The Prophet warned:

. . . whatever we may think of revelation, that without it we can neither know, nor understand any thing of God, or the devil; and however unwilling the world may be to acknowledge this principle, it is evident from the multifarious creeds and notions concerning this matter, that they understand nothing of this principle, and it is equally as plain that without a divine communication they must remain in ignorance.

Traditionalists believe that progressives are destined to inherit ‘unenlightenment’ because they reject revelation. Progressives believe that traditionalists are mired in ignorance because they do not fully accept and embrace the philosophies and teachings of the ‘learned.’ Regardless of which position one takes, nearly all agree—an unbridgeable gulf separates the two.” FAITH CRISIS, VOLUME 1: WE WERE NOT BETRAYED! By James and Hannah Stoddard Page 9-10

Notes:
20- David E. Bohn, “No Higher Ground: Objective History is an Illusive Chimera,” Sunstone Magazine 8 (May-June 1983): 30.
21- 2 Timothy 3:7.
22- Gregory A. Prince, “Faith and Doubt as Partners in Mormon History,” Leonard J. Arrington Mormon History Lecture Series, no. 19, 3.:


Is Our Dominant Narrative True? 

From the Book “FAITH CRISIS, VOLUME 1: WE WERE NOT BETRAYED!” by James and Hannah Stoddard

“On April 21, 2017, a Salt Lake Tribune headline announced, “’Trust gap’ hounds the Mormon church, research shows.” The article showcased a 2016 study completed by Dr. Jana Riess, a Latter-day Saint author and editor, who demonstrated that the unprecedented faith crisis among Latter-day Saint members was stemming not so much from history, politics, or unpopular doctrines—but from a trust gap: 

Riess has been conducting a large-scale survey, called The Next Mormons, and has been “struck by the fact that among former Mormons, particular historical problems or doctrines don’t emerge as the primary reasons for leaving the church,” she writes. “. . . Book of Mormon historicity ranks ninth, and the other specific historical issues barely register at all.”

Instead, the “third most common reason overall (and tied for first among millennials),” Riess reports, was “I did not trust the church leadership to tell the truth surrounding controversial or historical issues.” (1)

Many have suspected seer stones, polygamy, the Book of Abraham, Mountain Meadows Massacre, and other sensitive issues as the driving force behind the growing exodus away from the Church; but surprisingly, this may not be the case. Peggy Fletcher Stack reported:

Some Latter-day Saints may leave the fold after finding out aspects of their history that don’t match the Sunday school version — like the fact founder Joseph Smith peered at a “seer stone” in a hat to help him produce the Book of Mormon — but such discoveries are not what drive away most former believers.

It’s the realization that they didn’t hear those stories first from their church.(2)

As one former Latter-day Saint lamented, 

I was sold a “one true church” gospel, and it’s just not true so I can’t bring myself to support something so full of lies. . . . I was very faithful to the church for 43 years. My dad was a mission president in South America when I was 9. I have a son on a mission in Russia. I did not lose my faith lightly or because I wanted to sin. I felt completely betrayed, like I had been told lies my whole life. It hurt a lot. (Becky Berger, Richmond) (3)

Over the years, the authors have spoken with many hundreds of members who were either experiencing a crisis of faith of their own—or had a friend, relative, or family member who had abandoned the Church. The pain, the tears, the fear, and the doubt we have witnessed prompted us to address some of these issues, and to write this series, Faith Crisis.

Notes:
1- Peggy Fletcher Stack, “’Trust Gap’ Hounds the Mormon Church, Research Shows,” The Salt Lake Tribune, 2017, https://archive.sltrib.com/article.php?id=5196148&itype=CMSID.
2- Peggy Fletcher Stack, “’Trust Gap’ Hounds the Mormon Church, Research Shows,” The Salt Lake Tribune, 2017, https://archive.sltrib.com/article.php?id=5196148&itype=CMSID.
3- Peggy Fletcher Stack, “’Trust Gap’ Hounds the Mormon Church, Research Shows,” The Salt Lake Tribune, 2017, https://archive.sltrib.com/article.php?id=5196148&itype=CMSID.

FAITH CRISIS, VOLUME 2:
BEHIND CLOSED DOORS—LEONARD ARRINGTON & THE PROGRESSIVE REWRITING OF MORMON HISTORY

Description By Joseph Smith Foundation
During the 20th century, an organized objective to rewrite Latter-day Saint history from within, unbeknownst to the general Church membership, went head to head behind the scenes with traditional leaders of the Church. Meet the main players of this conflict: Leonard Arrington—progressive “Father of New Mormon History,” Ezra Taft Benson—traditionalist defender, and many other advocates of traditionalist and progressive Latter-day Saint history.

As traditionalists and progressives sparred during the 1970s-1980s, a covert cold war commenced in Salt Lake City, Utah, with the progressives spying on the traditionalists, and the traditionalists spying on the progressives. Secret informants, leaked documents, falsified reports, and even employed pseudonyms—all were part of this struggle to dominate Latter-day Saint history. But how did, and does, this secret conflict affect you? Progressives, working in the Church History Department and at Brigham Young University, claimed 40 years ago that it would take a generation to re-educate the Church. Where are we now in that re-education?

The USA, only Land where His Work could be Commenced

“…in culmination of the grand scheme of schemes, this great nation, the Republic of the United States, might be established upon this land as an asylum for the oppressed; a resting place, it might be said, for the Ark of the covenant, where the temple of our God might be built; where the plan of salvation might be introduced and practiced in freedom, and not a dog would wag his tongue in opposition to the purposes of the Almighty. We believe that this was His object in creating the Republic of the United States; the only land where his work could be commenced or the feet of his people find rest. No other land had such liberal institutions, had adopted so broad a platform upon which all men might stand. We give glory to those patriots for the noble work they did; but we give the first glory to God, our Father and their Father, who inspired them. We take them by the hand as brothers. We believe they did nobly their work, even as we would fain do ours, faithfully and well, that we might not be recreant in the eyes of God, for failing to perform the mission to which He has appointed us.” Bishop Orson F. Whitney, delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, April 19, 1885. Reported by John Irvine. Journal Discourses Volume 26 Page 201

Something “Great and Good” Lay in Store for the Benighted Lamanite

Antique photograph of North American Indians from Southwest of United States during 19th century: an Indian family is posing in front of the camera, a man and a woman that bears a baby in a wrap at her back (all of them in traditional, period costume). With them a horse with his carry. Behind them their conical tent (tipi) and far way other tents of their village

These statements, typical of the Mormons of northeastern Ohio, flowed as easily in western Missouri, as members of the new faith began to settle in the area after Joseph Smith’s 1831 tour. Paulina E. Phelps, whose family was among the first recruits, remembered Joseph Smith, Jr., blessing her when visiting the area the following year. Told she would go to the Rocky Mountains in her lifetime, the young girl became alarmed. “I did not know at the time what the term ‘Rocky Mountains’ meant,” she later said, “but I supposed it to be something connected with the Indians.” Her fear of the Native American froze the event in her mind.45

Member of the Shivwits Band of Paiutes, in 1875, being baptized by Mormon missionaries.

Some of the Mormon Indian interest in Missouri lay in the public domain, The Church’s periodical, the Evening and the Morning Star, printed numerous pieces about the Native Americans, provided the text of Smith’s several revelations regarding them, and rhapsodized how these pieces fit into the latter-day prophetic mosaic. “What beauty to see prophecies fulfilled so exactly,” wrote editor W. W. Phelps. In his eyes, the government’s Indian resettlement policy was a “marvelous,” now-at-hand reality of the old predictions that the Indians were to be gathered. Phelps believed federal agents were acting as “nursing fathers unto. ..[their Indian) children,” as Book of Mormon prophecy had foretold. From all indication, the times of the gentiles were “short” and the promises to Jacob imminent. Something “great and good” lay in store for the benighted Lamanite, Phelps believed, as the red man’s last days certainly would be his “best.”46

[Editors note: This joy that fell on the Saints was soon lost. At first the Saints thought our government was going to take care of the Native Americans, by rounding them up and giving them their own land to flourish without the White Man’s molestation. Soon the Saints realized the Government under Andrew Jackson would be taking land from the Natives and treating them as second class citizens.]

To his steady drum roll about the Indian and his destiny, Phelps added his view of the land west of the Missouri settlements, which he called the “Far West.” Wasn’t this, the editor wondered, the land of the covenant, where the Book of Mormon Jaredites and Nephites had once roamed before meeting their destruction? While the world would never prize the area because of its want of timber and mill seats, Deity had a different view. This land was Zion, he argued, the land of Joseph (see map below), the receptacle of “the chief things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills.” In a few sentences, Phelps wove together some of the images that Joseph Smith had been using when speaking of the western Zion and the soon-to-be redeemed Indian 47

Understandably, none of this talk set well with the Missourians. Already uneasy over the several thousand potentially hostile natives on their frontier, many angry over their forced relocation, old-line Missourians saw Phelps’s articles and the underlying Book of Mormon prophecies on which they were based as provocative and menacing. Weren’t the Mormons anxious to ally themselves with these dangerous red men? The reaction of the Missourians was not without cause. These hardy settlers of the border fully understood themselves to be counted among the imperiled “gentiles” spoken of in the Mormon revelations.

45 Affidavit, 31 July 1902, LOS Church Archives For this source and several others dealing with the Mormon fixation with the West, I am indebted to Lewis Clark Christian, “A Study of Mormon Knowledge of the American Far West Prior to the Exodus,” (MA. thesis, Brigham Young University, 1972), 65; and Ronald K Esplin, “‘A Place Prepared’ Joseph, Brigham and the Quest for Promised Refuge,”Journal of Mormon History 9 (1982) 85-111

46 Evening and the Morning Star 1 (December 1832): (54), (January 1833): 162]; 2 (June 1833)101; W. 1- Phelps to Oliver Cowdery, 13 November 1834, Letter III, Latter Day Saint Messenger and Advocate 1 (1 December 1834): 33-34

47 Evening and the Morning Star 1 (October 1832): 137] Phelps was citing Deuteronomy 3313-17 The editor later would help select Mormon settlement sites in Daviess County and may have had a role in choosing the name of the region’s most prominent town, Far West, thus giving another expression to his fascination with the western region.



Hand-made Drum by Mike and Betty LaFontaine

SEEKING THE “REMNANT”: THE NATIVE AMERICAN DURING THE JOSEPH SMITH PERIOD Ronald W. Walker
0 stop and tell me, Red Man,
Who are ye? why you roam?
And how you get your living?
Have you no God;— no home?
-W. W. Phelps 1

RECENT SCHOLARS HAVE largely set aside the Native American as an
important force in early Restoration history, 1830-44. After telling the
familiar story of Oliver Cowdery’s 1830-31 Lamanite mission, most writers
either grow quiet on the topic or say that Joseph Smith and other Mormon
leaders became preoccupied with more pressing things. But the evidence
supports another view. First-generation leaders, while not always having
the freedom to interact with the Indian as they wished, consistently sought
the Native American “remnant” of Jacob. This argument, more than revising
a familiar historical tenet, provides a window through which to view early  Mormonism. It shows the millennial spirit of the movement’s first years,
helps to explain the intensity of early anti-Mormonism, and reveals one of
the reasons why the Mormon hegira took the path it did. Finally, it suggests
that the Book of Mormon, which lay at the heart of the original disciples’
view of the Indian, was more than a theoretical handbook. It actually affected how Mormons thought and what they did.2

There is no mistaking the importance of the Indian during the earliest
part of Joseph Smith’s ministry. His first and greatest revelation was the
Book of Mormon, which was not just a record of the “Lamanite” or Native
American people, but a highly unusual manifesto of their destiny. Historians may find plenty of parallels in the Indian doctrines of various seventeenth-, eighteenth- , and nineteenth-century preachers and philanthropists,3 but Joseph Smith taught something so unique for its time as to be inflammatory.

The Indians, descendants of the Old Testament prophet Israel, would in
the last days once more be joined into the ancient Israelite covenant.
Redeemed to the Christian fold and blossoming “like a rose,”4 the Indian
“remnant” would play a fearful role in the final end of things. The Book of
Mormon taught not simply Indian redemption but Indian cataclysm.

Notes:
1- W. W. Phelps, “The Red Man,” in W. W. Phelps to Oliver Cowdery, 6 November 1834, Letter No. 2, Latter Day Saints Messenger and Advocate 1 (1 December 1834): 34. The poem later became the lyrics for Hymn no. 63 in A Collection of Sacred Hymns, for the Church of the Latter Day Saints, selected by Emma Smith (Kirtland, Ohio: F. G. Williams & Co., 1835), 83-84.

2- Examples of the literature minimizing the role of the Indians on early Mormon events include Lawrence G. Coates, “A History of Indian Education by the Mormons, 1830-1900” (Ed.D. diss., Ball State University, Muncie, Indiana, 1969), 55-62; Keith Parry, “Joseph Smith and the Clash of Sacred Cultures,” Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon Thought 18 (Winter 1985):
67-74; G. St. John Stott, “New Jerusalem Abandoned: The Failure to Carry Mormonism to the Delaware,” Journal of American Studies 21 (April 1987): 79-82; and Floyd A. O’Neil, “The Mormons, the Indians, and George Washington Bean,” in Churchmen and Western Indians, 1820-1920, edited by Clyde A. Milner II and Floyd A. O’Neil (Norman: University of Oklahoma
Press, 1985), 77-107. Other scholars have found the Book of Mormon’s influence limited on early happenings: Richard Bushman, “The Book of Mormon in Early Mormon History,” in New Views of Mormon History: A Collection of Essays in Honor of Leonard J. Arrington, edited by Davis Bitton and Maureen Ursenbach Beecher (Salt Lake City: University of Utah Press, 1987),

3- 18 and Grant Underwood, “Book of Mormon Usage in Early LDS Theology,” Dialogue: A Journal of Mormon Thought 17 (Autumn 1984): 35-74. 3 Dan Vogel, Indian Origins and the Book of Mormon: Religious Solutions from Columbus to Joseph Smith (Salt Lake City: Signature Books, 1986) treats many of these non-Mormon views of the Native American.

4- Book of Commandments LIL23-26 (LDS Doctrine and Covenants [hereafter cited as D&C] 49:24-28); Joseph Smith, Jr., History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, edited by B. H. Roberts, 7 vols., 2nd ed. rev. (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1951 printing), 1:189.

A “Place Prepared” in the Rockies

More than a dozen of his followers later said that Smith spoke similar things to them during the Church’s stay in Nauvoo, Illinois. But the Mormon leader did more than predict future events. Perhaps for the first time since his 1831 trip to Missouri, Smith had the chance to meet Native Americans first hand. One of the most important of these encounters involved an Oneida Indian, who traveled several hundred miles to Illinois with his wife and daughter to visit the Mormons. The native styled himself as “an Interpreter of six tribes,” whom he confidently predicted would “receive the work.” He himself did, being “joyfully” baptized in May 1840. The unnamed Indian may have been Lewis Dana and his wife Mary Gont. During the next decade, the two were at the heart of the Mormons’ Lamanite effort.83 

“Less than a year after founding Nauvoo, the Prophet sent missionaries among the Indians west of the Missouri River. Immediately after the Prophet’s death, the Council of the Twelve confirmed that this action involved settlement as well as missionary work. They dispatched missionaries, including Jonathan Dunham (who had been sent previously by the Prophet among the western tribes in 1839–40), to “fill Joseph’s original measures” by “proceeding from tribe to tribe, to unite the Lamanites and find a home for the Saints.” Even in 1840, Dunham understood; he spoke of great things “in the west, in fulfillment of prophecy,” including “a place of safety preparing … away towards the Rocky Mountains.”7 Source

Joseph, Brigham, and the Quest for Promised Refuge

Early Mormon expectations for the West were clearly related to Book of Mormon prophecies about the redemption and future power of the Lamanites, or American Indians. This connection is explicit in the 1832 The Evening and the Morning Star article. And in 1834 E. D. Howe characterized the belief that the Native Americans “in a very few years, will be converted to Mormonism” and take possession of their ancient inheritance as a leading article of Mormon faith. [10] Brigham Young believed that from the first time Joseph Smith stood on the banks of the Missouri River looking westward across Indian country, he desired to go further west among the American Indians but “there was a watch placed upon him continually to see that he had no communication” with them. [11] Govern­ment regulations enforced by Indian agents forbade dwelling among the American Indians and attempted to regulate all intercourse with them, and Missourians were suspicious very early on of supposed Mormon meddling with the Native Americans. Whatever Joseph Smith’s hopes and plans for the American Indians and the West in the 1830s, he could not implement them from Missouri. Only when he had access to the American Indians through Iowa in 1839–40 could he and did he begin imple­mentation. “A Place Prepared”: Joseph, Brigham, and the Quest for Promised Refuge in the West Ronald K. Esplin Source

10 Indians who Joined the Early Church.

The rumor was that Mormons had “ten hundred thousand” Indian allies ready to avenge Joseph’s death,2 but these were not Mormon Indians.3 There were not many more than 10 Indians who had joined the early church. Penina Cotton (Cherokee)4, William McCary (Choctaw)5, Anthony Navarre (Potawatomi)6, William Clute (Seneca)7, Solomon Zundel (Delaware)8, Moses Otis, Edward Whiteseye, Peter Cooper9,  and, by some accounts, William McLellin (Cherokee).10 Among the Mormon Indians, a few served as guides for the westward movement. They were: Lewis Dana (Oneida)11,  George Herring (Mohawk), and his brother Joseph Herring, called Nigeajasha. These three men were baptized, ordained, and intimately involved with Mormon insiders. Source

SEEKING THE “REMNANT”: THE NATIVE AMERICAN DURING THE JOSEPH SMITH PERIOD by Ronald W Walker

Six weeks later, Smith’s interest in the Native Americans had not cooled. He and his Council of Fifty met with eleven Native Americans. “We had a very pleasant and impressive interview,” secretary William Clayton wrote without providing detail.114 In another session the Council of Fifty discussed Wight’s southwest proposal. A Mormon colony led by Wight should be placed near the “Cordilleras,” or Rocky Mountains, at the headwaters of the Red and Colorado Rivers, Smith concluded, perhaps somewhere in the expansive American Southwest. After the meeting, Smith met privately with Wight and again confirmed the mission. His instructions on these two occasions, Wight recalled, were designed to bring the Lamanites the “knowledge of the truth, [thus] paving the way for the redemption of Zion and building the Temple in Jackson County.” After Smith’s final charge, given with “great zeal,” the two men shook hands and said good-bye. The event carried a special poignancy and power. It was Wight’s last meeting with his Prophet.115

This last Council of Fifty meeting may have been the event that another apostle, Amasa Lyman, later referred to. Joseph had given the leading elders a “frank relation” about their Lamanite mission and said “don’t stop” till it was accomplished.116 Such advice was difficult for even Smith to follow. With events in Nauvoo pressing hard upon him and his campaign for the American presidency requiring the labor of the Church’s elders, Smith postponed the western expedition until fall.117

The halt did not end Smith’s Native American activity. There were a few last events that gave his career a symmetry. He had begun preoccupied by the Lamanite and interested in the West, and his final days had similar themes. Five days before his death, Smith and his closest associates passed over the Mississippi River. They thought they might find refuge from their troubles in the Rocky Mountains, they explained. 118 Then they returned to Nauvoo, where Smith, dressed in his Nauvoo Legion uniform and standing on a “small house frame,” spoke to his followers before going to fateful Carthage. Only reminiscent accounts remain, but their reports appear faithful to themes that had compelled Smith during his life. You will yet be called upon to go the “strongholds of the Rocky Mountains,” Smith predicted. “You will gather the Red Man.. . from their scattered and dispersed situation to become the strong arm of Jehovah.” At that time, he continued, the Lamanite would become “a strong bulwark of protection from your foes.”119

Mel LaFontaine Chippewa Tribe

Joseph’s Remnant: Lamanites in Today’s America- Book 240 Pages

$19.95 Here

Read about over 15 Amazing Latter-day Lamanites in this book by Allen Christensen. Allen Christensen’s new book (2019) titled, Joseph’s Remnant: Lamanties in Today’s America, involves biographical sketches of a number of Native American Latter-day Saints. Their lives and their struggles to achieve are many and varied. Aspects of their several tribal cultures are also considered as well as their long overlooked contributions as America’s first citizens. He includes real stories about Elder Larry Echo Hawk, Franklin Keel, Betty “Red Ant” LaFontaine, Delores Kahkonen and many others. You will also hear about the 85 Indian Chiefs who were baptized for the dead in the St George Temple shortly after those Founding Fathers who appeared to Wilford Woodruff. 240 pages

Thank you Robert E. Lee for helping us find Zarahemla

0

Two thousand years ago an ancient army walked across North America’s largest river. In September 1837 Robert E. Lee finished his survey of the Des Moines Rapids. The survey is one of the best surveys ever made in the early 1800s. From thousands of soundings, and measurements for the depth of the river’s water, it is possible to identify a route that a Lamanite Army took when it walked across the River Sidon. (Alma 43) That crossing was close to Zarahemla. Thank you, Robert E. Lee, for helping us to confirm the location of that great city.

John C. Lefgren PhD

It’s a piece of history that you did not know. Why?  Because no one from our Church took the time to study Robert E. Lee’s 1837 Survey and compare it to the text of the Book of Mormon. Why? Because our scholars for the last 50 years spent their time and money looking in the jungles of Central America for evidence of the Book of Mormon. What a sad story. The truth can only come out of the ground if you are looking in the right place.  Moroni knew and he told Joseph Smith. The truth will make us free. The truth will unite us.” John C. Lefgren PhD CEO Heartland Research Group in Pennsylvania.

Click to Enlarge
Shallow Possibility to Walk or Ride a Horse across the Mississippi River
Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken Corbett

While Robert E. Lee was near the De Moines Rapids in 1834 doing survey work (His survey ended in Sept of 1837), Joseph Smith was just 90 miles south on the Mississippi River crossing with Zion’s Camp near Louisiana, MO. Also on June 4, 1834 Joseph was writing a letter to his beloved Emma from Atlas, Illinois on the banks of the Mississippi which said, “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity… During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country-Nephites, Lamanites, etc.” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56

Yes, the evidence for a major city at this location of the Mississippi River continues to mount.  It is a natural place for a city at the end of the “road” where all kinds of trade could transpire.

A Letter to BYU Geography Department

April, 2020
Dr. _____________________________
Department of Geography
Brigham Young University
Provo, Utah

Dear Dr.___________________________

BYU Geography Department

I am writing with a very unusual idea. I have been working with the Heartland Research Group on Book of Mormon Evidences in the US. I am amazed at what we are finding in terms of evidence for Book of Mormon geography. BUT, today we came across survey maps made by General Robert E. Lee of the Mississippi River right next to Nauvoo. This was Lee’s first field assignment after graduating top of his class at West Point. The only place on the Mississippi river where one could walk across the river was at the Des Moines Rapids literally next to Nauvoo. Lee had about 120 men doing surveys and soundings (15,000 soundings) of these rapids for 3 years only a few years before the Mormons settle the area.

We believe these rapids would have been a barrier to ancient people too that were using the river as a navigational route through this part of the US. It is likely that a major city once was located in this area on the Des Moines side of the river and interestingly, in the D&C 125:3 the Lord commanding Joseph Smith to name the city on the opposite side of the river from Nauvoo – Zarahemla. We have found ~20 foot tall earth mounds in the area, hundreds of burial mounds, thousands of arrow heads and battle axes in the area and we are exploring a possible Temple site. This year we will be flying the area with 2 to 3 inch resolution color infrared imagery and if funding permits, we will be flying selected locations with LiDAR imagery. The imagery will be flown with about 70% overlap so that orthomosaics can be created and used as base maps in a GIS for subsequent geospatial analysis. We will be purchasing a magnetometer to collect readings at sub 1.0 inch resolution and we know from past work in Ohio and Europe that fire pits will jump out at us in the subsurface imagery. If there were a major ancient city in this area, we expect to also find hundreds of buried fire pits.

I was asked by my colleagues why has BYU not had any students do a study on the Des Moines rapids to pull together the significance of this area to our early European navigators of the Mississippi (we believe it may have been called the Sidon River anciently), and possibly a critical navigation barrier to the ancient Nephites and Lamanites? The study could be done without any reference to possible Book of Mormon connections, but I am trying to plant some thoughts in your mind. I know we have been taught for 50 years that the Book of Mormon geography took place in Central America, but after considerable study, many are starting to abandon that idea and looking in what we believe is the Land of Promise as Joseph Smith claimed. In the past year, the church took a neutral position on the Book of Mormon geography, and the reason for this is that the evidence for Central America has not been as compelling as one is led to believe, and increasing evidence is mounting for the Hopewell Native Americas (the Mound Builders) being the Nephites in the US. The fact that the church took a neutral stand means our church leadership is not convinced the Hill Cumorah is in Guatemala. I believe it is in New York state. The neutral stand also does not mean that we are not to keep looking.

We are presently in a fund raising effort and are starting to connect with the promising funding possibilities. If all goes as we hope, we will have funding and the possibility of some very interesting aerial photographs and LiDAR data within this year.

Kevin P. Price PhD

I just wanted to see if you think there is any interest in discussing these ideas and maybe developing some interesting project opportunities for faculty and students?

Best wishes,
Kevin Price PhD
Professor Emeritus Kansas State University
Senior Scientist
Heartland Research Group
785-393-5428
[email protected]

A response would be wonderful. Even better a response with a confirmation to throw a few thousand dollars our way along with the giving millions to Book of Mormon Central for the worn out digging for some news about the Book of Mormon in Mesoamerica. What have we found in Mesoamerica. Huge pyramids that aren’t even spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Nephites built with earth and wood. As Hugh Nibley has said,

“What most impressed me last summer on my first and only expedition to Central America was the complete lack of definite information about anything. Never was so little known about so much… It is just a fact of life that no one knows much at all about these oft-photographed and much-talked-about ruins…

Counterparts to the great ritual complexes of Central America once dotted the entire eastern United States, the most notable being the Hopewell culture centering in Ohio and spreading out for hundreds of miles along the entire length of the Mississippi River. These are now believed to be definitely related to corresponding centers in Mesoamerica…” Hugh Nibley


The Des Moines Rapids

In Exploring the Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland by Rod Meldrum pg 80-81

“The Des Moines Rapids between Nauvoo, Illinois on the east and Montrose (Zarahemla) and Keokuk, Iowa on the west was formed by a hard natural limestone shelf that extended across an 11 mile stretch of the Mississippi river. It severely limited Steamboat traffic through the earl 19th century. Prior to the building of locks and dams that have raised water levels 18-20 feet, it was the first location upstream from the Gulf of Mexico where the Mississippi river could be crossed… on foot. Historical records state that these rapids had an average depth of only 2.4 feet*, with most of the crossing being more shallow, especially during late summer, fall and dry seasons…

Robert E. Lee map of the head of the Rapids, 1837, showing Fort Des Moines No. 1, later Montrose, Iowa.

*”The Mississippi in its natural state widens from 2,500 feet (760 m) to 4,500 feet (1,400 m) in width at Nauvoo as it drops 22 feet (6.7 m) over 11 miles (18 km) over shallow limestone rocks to the confluence with Des Moines. According to records its mean depth through the rapids was 2.4 feet (0.73 m) and “much less” in many places.” Wikipedia

…Why is this important? This would have been one of the most strategic locations in North America due to this crossing of a significant barrier to travel, the Mississippi River. Trade would also occur here bringing goods and people together from across the continent.

Rodney L. Meldrum

This location would also be of strategic importance in securing against foreign invasion. An ancient army would of necessity be faced with either swimming or rowing their men across to launch an attack, which in the case of the Book of Mormon could mean many thousands of men awaiting portage. The element of surprise in battle would be lost if a week were required to ferry men across the river. This major river crossing would, then, be a critical strategic location either to defend of to conquer, by allowing or restricting access to either side.

CROSSING THE MISSISSIPPI ON HORSEBACK

On August 8, 1842, a Warrant was served by Governor Carlin for the arrest of Joseph Smith and Porter Rockwell who had been charged with the near fatal shooting of Gov. Lilburn Boggs. Joseph and Porter went into hiding, knowing their innocence and that this was just another attempt to thwart the work of the Lord.

From Dean C. Jesse’s The Papers of Joseph Smith, in the Illinois journal we read from the entry Aug. 11th, “It is very evident that the whole business is but another evidence of the effects of prejudice, and that it proceeds from a persecuting spirit, the parties having signified their determination to have Joseph taken to Missouri whether by legal or illegal means.” The journal continued, “12 August 1842 – Friday – This AM it appears still more evident that the whole course of Proceedings of Gov. Carlin and others is illegal”

A stratagem was conceived to trick the Sheriff and his Deputies. The journal states,” Accordingly Joseph’s new horse which he rides, (which he named Joe Duncan after the unsupportive former Governor of Illinois) was got ready and Wm. Walker proceeded to cross the river in sight of a number of Persons. One chief design in this procedure was to draw the attention of the Sheriffs and public, away from all idea that Joseph was on the Nauvoo side of the river.”

The next day, “A report came over the river that there is a several small companies of men in Montrose, Nashville, Keokuk, etc., in search of Joseph. They saw his horse go down the river yesterday and was confident he was on that side.” The Mississippi River was shallow enough on this late summer day to ride a horse across it at this location.” Exploring the Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland by Rod Meldrum pg 80-81


Bruce Lloyd

Bruce Lloyd2 days agohttps://www.loc.gov/resource/g3700m.gct00284/?sp=187&q=mississippi+river+iowa&r=0.021,0.325,0.069,0.044,0 has a detailed map of the survey between Nauvoo/Montrose at the upper end and about 10 miles downstream to Keokuk, IA. About 100 miles north of Nauvoo is the 2nd Barrier of the Mississippi River. It is called Rock Island Rapids between LeClaire, Iowa and Rock Island Illinois (about 14 miles). Robert E Lee also surveyed the Rock Island Rapids in Sep and Oct 1837 using a longer pole of 14 feet vice 10 feet at Nauvoo.

See https://www.loc.gov/resource/g3700m.gct00284/?sp=153&r=0.692,0.154,0.346,0.205,0 Migrating Buffalo could have crossed the Mississippi River at either of these 2 sites. The Nauvoo site is about 10 miles long and the Grand Island Rapids site is about 14 miles.” Bruce Lloyd

The Cherokee Landscape and Buffalo Economy

By Wild South | March 4, 2016 By Lamar Marshall, Wild South Cultural Heritage Director Source

At the dawn of the historical era in North America, perhaps earlier than 1400, several ecological events coalesced to change the way of life for native peoples living east of the Mississippi River.  For centuries, native people created agriscapes across parts of Eastern America, which included clearing fields, creating grasslands and savannas, and promoting rivercane in large canebrakes. 

Rivercane was the highest-yielding native pasturage in the Southeast and provided winter forage for elk, deer, and buffalo. Large savannas along the Mississippi River were maintained by systematic annual burning, with canebrakes being burned every 7 to 10 years.  Open woodlands and park-like savannas were widespread.

At some point in time, buffalo crossed the Mississippi River and filled an ecological niche that spanned at least three or four hundred years. This niche is believed to have resulted from a population crash of Pre-Columbian native peoples by European-introduced disease that may have killed 90% of as many as 1.7 million people. Rivercane likely invaded abandoned fields after the crash of native populations.  The Cherokees were estimated at 32,000 in 1685, 16,000 in 1700, and 11,200 in 1715

The abandoned towns, fields, and grasslands in the East were perfect habitat for migrating Western buffalo (Bison bison bison,), with herds peaking between conservative estimates of 30 million and more popular estimates of between 45 and 60 million.  Records tell that these wild buffalo were shy and advanced away from human settlements.  Several crossing places on the Mississippi and Ohio Rivers allowed for eastward expansion through Louisiana and Mississippi to the Gulf States, as well as the Great Lake region and northern states.  Biologists agree that the Eastern Buffalo was the same as the Plains buffalo (Bison bison bison) and crossed the Mississippi several hundred years ago. 

Although archaeological evidence is scant regarding buffalo material remains, there is overwhelming recorded testimony to substantiate its presence across all regions of the Cherokee territorial claim. Besides meat, the Cherokee and all Southeastern tribes utilized the buffalo for leather, war shields, moccasins, robes, sleeping rugs, bull-boats, horned headdresses, horn spoons, and woven wool clothes and accoutrements.


Magnetic Signatures in Ground from Ancient Fires

2,000-year-old, 64-ft Diameter, Round House.  Post holes and fire pits
2,000-year-old, 64-ft Diameter, Round House. Fort Glenford, OH

“First, we are looking for Zarahemla. That is a clear statement required for a thesis. Nothing wrong here. Second, we know where to look. We are looking at the site that Joseph Smith identified as Zarahemla. This then is the test of that hypothesis. Nothing wrong with that approach. We are looking for a confirmation of the truth of Joseph Smith’s statement. Our methods are clear. We know that ancient people kept fires to cook their food, to heat their homes and to bring light to dark places. We know that the heat from these fires changed the magnetic signatures of soil and rock. These changes can be measured with a magnetometer. The SENSYS equipment can survey 100 acres per day within grids that are 1/4″ x 1/4”. Each data point will have GPS coordinates and will measure differences in magnetic forces by +/- 1nT (nanotesla). These readings will be able to identify the location of old fire pits.

Wayne N. May

The Book of Mormon informs us that in AD 320 there was a Nephite army from the Land of Zarahemla that had 30,000 men. Taking that number as our best indicator, we estimate that the population of Zarahemla was at least 100,000 people. We can find fire pits. We believe that there should be one fire pit for every 10 people or that within a mile or so of the city’s center there would have been 10,000 fire pits. We know that German technology has worked very well on several sites including Stonehenge. We have our own experience with SENSYS from the mounds of Ohio. If we can find anything, we can find fire pits that were kept 1,600 years ago. I like science and I am willing to pay for it. If you can make improvements to our research, I welcome your informed opinion and not just off the cuff speculations. We expect that God’s ancient promises will be fulfilled — “the truth shall spring out of the earth.” Wayne May Ancient America Magazine

Zarahemla, Capital City of a Land that is Choice Above All Other by Wayne May

“You have to look for it before you can find it. We believe that there are good reasons to look on the west bank of the Mississippi in Lee County, Iowa. The reasons come from a reading of the Book of Mormon as it relates to the movements of those ancient people as well as from the surface. We already know that there is ancient human habitation in the area as evidenced by existing earth mounds.

In December 2018 we found 7 roundhouses in Glenford, Ohio that are 2,000 years old. It took less than a day to do this investigation. The results were accepted and printed by the Ohio Archaeological Society. This Society was founded in 1941 and is the oldest and largest archaeological society in the United States. The Society was organized to discover and conserve archaeological sites and material in Ohio; to seek and promote a better understanding among students and collectors of archaeological material, both professional and non-professional; and to disseminate knowledge on the subject of archaeology. The Society’s membership is made up of people from all walks of life, from every state in the nation, many foreign countries, including libraries, historical societies, colleges, and universities. This is the standard of work that the Heartland Research Group has already done. We will apply the same standards of research to our search for the City of Zarahemla. We are working with the best technology in the world coming from Germany. We are ready to begin the search in earnest. Donate $10 a month to help Wayne May find the Lost City of Zarahemla.

John Lefgren and Gordon from SENSYS of Germany in Glenford, OH July 2018

There is no other place in the world that can produce more consumable calories of food than the million square miles that are part of the Mississippi and St. Lawrence watersheds. Think of St. Louis, Cincinnati, Columbus, Chicago, Detroit, Madison, and Toronto. North America could not be a great power without its Heartland. Would there be any of the ancient civilizations of Egypt, India, and China without the Nile, Ganges, and Yellow river basins? The Romans were a great empire only as long as they controlled the grain from the Nile and waterways of the European Great Plains. Ancient empires were rooted in soils of riverbasins that provided a surplus of food for the support of large armies. Large armies in the Book of Mormon required good soils and plenty of water from the Heartland.

The large armies in AD 384 at the end of the Book of Mormon required at least 2,000 x 700,000 = 1,400,000,000 pounds of foodstuff to be delivered on the riverways up to Cumorah. That magnitude of food could only have come from the great watersheds of the Mississippi and St. Lawrence. The Great City of Zarahemla was great because it was on the Sidon River. The City of St. Louis is great because it is on the Mississippi River.

My friends, if you want to find the City of Zarahemla, you have to look in a place where a great city would have been supported by great agricultural lands. Those lands, anciently and currently, have soil, water, and climate to produce more than 10 million calories per acre. The early Europeans were surprised to see the tens of thousands of acres of corn that Native Americans cultivated in the St. Lawrence River basin. There are more than 5,000 ancient earth mounds in Ohio which were built by people who controlled the great agricultural regions of the river basins. Of all the places in the world, any good farmer would soon recognize that this place is “bountiful”, “a land of promise”, and “choice above all other”.

We are working with people who have degrees in higher education and have developed the latest technologies for locating the remains of cities and human habitation. 

We are using the tools of modern archaeology to locate evidence for the ancient city of Zarahemla.  We have successfully used SENSYS Technolgies from Germany in discovering six round houses in Ohio that are 2,000 years old.

We are limiting our research to 10,000 acres of farmland that are on the west bank of the Mississippi across from Nauvoo.  Wayne May will take the lead in providing direction for the discovery of the most important city in the Book of Mormon.

“The events of the Book of Mormon took place over about one thousand years and in an area of more than a billion acres.  By far, Zarahemla is the most frequently mentioned place name in the Book of Mormon.  By focusing on 7,000 acres in Lee County, Iowa, as the likely location for the Lost City of Zarahemla, the research will be confined to less than one-thousandth of a percent of the total area found within the geography of the ancient people in the Book of Mormon.  Just as the city of Rome occupied a small space in the entire area of the Roman Empire, so, Zarahemla was in a little place in the total geographical area of the Book of Mormon.  Also, like Rome, Zarahemla was a vital place tying together as much as one million square miles of territory.  For hundreds of years, Zarahemla was the center of government, military, and trade.  These facts confirm the idea that if anyone can find the location of Zarahemla, it would become an essential geographical site for the historicity of the Book of Mormon.” Wayne May

D&C SECTION 125

Revelation given through Joseph Smith the Prophet, at Nauvoo, Illinois, March 1841, concerning the Saints in the territory of Iowa.1–4, The Saints are to build cities and to gather to the stakes of Zion.

What is the will of the Lord concerning the saints in the Territory of Iowa?

Verily, thus saith the Lord, I say unto you, if those who call themselves by my name and are essaying to be my saints, if they will do my will and keep my commandments concerning them, let them gather themselves together unto the places which I shall appoint unto them by my servant Joseph, and build up cities unto my name, that they may be prepared for that which is in store for a time to come.

Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.

And let all those who come from the east, and the west, and the north, and the south, that have desires to dwell therein, take up their inheritance in the same, as well as in the city of Nashville, or in the city of Nauvoo, and in all the stakes which I have appointed, saith the Lord.


Alma 43- See Map Below

I also include Alma 43 about the battle of Moroni against the Lamanites at the River Sidon. The battle is done in a shallow part of the River, (Maybe Des Moines Rapids or more south towards St. Louis).

Alma 43:25 Now Moroni, leaving a part of his army in the land of Jershon, lest by any means a part of the Lamanites should come into that land and take possession of the city, took the remaining part of his army and marched over into the land of Manti.

26 And he caused that all the people in that quarter of the land should gather themselves together to battle against the Lamanites, to defend their lands and their country, their rights and their liberties; therefore they were prepared against the time of the coming of the Lamanites.

27 And it came to pass that Moroni caused that his army should be secreted in the valley which was near the bank of the river Sidon, which was on the west of the river Sidon in the wilderness.

Alma 43 Continued at the end of the blog:


“What a Beautiful Country It Is”

Robert E. Lee on the Mississippi By Rick Britton

“The old steamboat sat alongside the rapids, perched atop the river rocks that had stoved in her thin hull. The lower deck was partly submerged, but her upper cabin deck, along with its staterooms, was dry and habitable. Yawning holes in the steamer’s flooring, holes through which the engines had been hoisted, gave notice of her recent abandonment. And perhaps served as a reminder that her predicament—along this treacherous stretch of the Mississippi—was not unique

While members of the surveying party fished from the stern for pike and blue catfish, their leader—a thirty-year-old lieutenant of engineers—composed a letter on one of the stranded ship’s few remaining tables. “I assure you we were not modest,” he wrote to a fellow engineer of his appropriation of the vessel, “and [we] helped ourselves to everything that came our way. . . . I need not tell you what a beautiful country it is and I think at some time, some future day, must be a great one. You would scarcely recognize it. Villages have sprung up everywhere and some quite pretty ones too. . . . Some ten years hence, many . . . will have grown into cities. . . . The formation of a good channel through these rapids will be of immense advantage to the country, and great anxiety seems to be felt on the subject.”[note 1] The date was October 11, 1837, the site a section of the Mississippi’s Upper Rapids near the mouth of the Rock River. The letter-writer, of course, was Robert E. Lee, and this letter in particular, to Andrew Talcott, would prove prophetic. Many of the river towns indeed grew into cities for the coming decade of the 1840s would feature a massive boom in Mississippi-borne commerce. Commercial tonnage transported on the upper Mississippi, in fact, tripled in the ten years following 1839 (from 400,000 to 1.2 million).[note 2] Many would later claim that the Virginia engineer’s work on the river played a significant role in that growth.

Robert E. Lee is best remembered, of course, as the commander of the Confederacy’s premier fighting force—the Army of Northern Virginia. At the helm of the A.N.V. for almost three years, he not only turned back several Federal attempts at Richmond but also launched two invasions of the North. Lee’s performance during the May of 1863 Chancellorsville Campaign, despite being outnumbered two-to-one, is still studied as a masterpiece of military science. He is also well remembered for the position he accepted after the war. As president of Washington College, Lee set the standard for the South in terms of acquiescence to the conflict’s outcome, and reconciliation between the previously warring sections. By comparison, however, little is remembered of Lee’s first profession—that to which he devoted the most years of his life—engineering. Perhaps his finest efforts in the Army Corps of Engineers were those directed toward improving navigation on the “Father of Waters”—the Mississippi River.

Born at Stratford Hall in Westmoreland County on January 19, 1807, Robert E. Lee was home-schooled until he was thirteen. At that age he entered the Alexandria Academy and came under the tutelage of William B. Leary, an Irishman who for the next three years provided the young Virginian with a rudimentary classical education. “In mathematics he shone,” wrote biographer Douglas Southall Freeman, “for his mind was already of the type that delighted in the precise reasoning of algebra and geometry.”[note 3]

Seeking to further his education, but not wanting to burden his mother with the expense, Lee then sought an appointment to the United States Military Academy. With the endorsement of five U.S. senators and three representatives to his favor—as well as, of course, the military reputation of his father, General Henry “Light-Horse Harry” LeeRobert E. Lee was appointed to West Point in March of 1824. The War Department letter, however—signed by then secretary, John C. Calhoun—notified him that because of the large number of applicants, he could not be admitted until July of the following year. In order to avoid getting rusty, Lee studied mathematics during the intervening period under Benjamin Hallowell, the headmaster of a new boys’ school in Alexandria. “He was a most exemplary pupil in every respect,” Hallowell noted years later. “His specialty was finishing up. He imparted a finish and a neatness, as he proceeded, to everything he undertook. One of the branches of mathematics he studied with me was Conic Sections, in which some of the diagrams are very complicated. He drew the diagrams on a slate: and although he well knew that the one he was drawing would have to be removed to make room for another, he drew each one with as much accuracy and finish, lettering and all, as if it were to be engraved and printed.”[note 4]

Robert E. Lee arrived at West Point in June of 1825. Thirty-seven miles up the Hudson from New York City, the United States Military Academy then consisted of but a handful of fairly plain structures arranged upon a commanding plateau 190 feet above the river. Historian Emory Thomas has called the institution “a military monastery, a single-sex community of vigorous study, rigid discipline, and Spartan living.”[note 5] But it was much more. The Academy was the first and, at the time, the finest engineering school in the United States—the special province of the Army Corps of Engineers. The two, in fact, were inseparable, having been created simultaneously by an 1802 act of Congress which read that the Corps “shall be stationed at West Point . . . and shall constitute a military academy.” The act also stipulated that the Army’s principal engineer would be West Point’s superintendent.[note 6]

During the demanding four-year course of study, Robert E. Lee proved that diligence and self-control were his in abundance. Early on he displayed a special proficiency in mathematics. In his second year, in fact, he was made an acting assistant professor of that subject, and spent many long hours tutoring those cadets who were struggling. Mathematics, naturally, was at the heart of the West Point curriculum and formed the foundation for the courses in engineering and the sciences. At the Academy, Lee studied, among other subjects, chemistry, physics, optics, mineralogy, and astronomy. The courses on advanced mathematics covered trigonometry, calculus, analytical and descriptive geometry, and those pesky conic sections. (One of the math textbooks, by the way, was Treatise on Descriptive Geometry and Conic Sections by French engineer Claudius Crozet, one of the founders of the Virginia Military Institute.)

The final term at West Point featured an intense focus on engineering. The comprehensive course was divided into five sections—field and permanent fortifications, the science of artillery, grand tactics, and civic and military architecture. This last topic covered drafting, the various orders of architecture, the design and construction of arches, bridges, buildings, canals, and other public works, and a detailed description of the machines used in that construction. “In this subject [Lee] found especial satisfaction,” wrote Freeman. “As among the sciences, the applied meant more to him than the theoretical. . . . When he began engineering he may have felt, also, that this more fully than anything else represented the profession he had chosen.”[note 7]

Robert E. Lee graduated second in the class of 1829—without incurring a single demerit—and, exercising the right accorded class leaders, asked to be assigned to the Engineers. Because engineering had fascinated him more than any other subject it would now become his profession. Thanks to his hard work, Lee was commissioned a brevet second lieutenant in the Corps of Engineers.

The Army wasted no time in putting the twenty-two-year-old to work. In August of 1829 Robert E. Lee was posted to Cockspur Island in the Savannah River, twelve miles downstream from the port city of Savannah. There he helped prepare for the construction of a large earthwork—eventually named Fort Pulaski—which would command the river. Lee remained at Cockspur for the 1829 and 1830 work seasons, spending much of his time, legend has it, armpit deep in the muddy Savannah. His final months there he was under the command of Lieut. Joseph Mansfield, who was later killed at the Battle of Sharpsburg leading a Union Army corps.

Lee was next assigned to Fortress Monroe in Virginia. Located on Old Point Comfort, a narrow spit of land forming the extreme tip of the peninsula between the James and York Rivers, it had been the site of a military work since 1609. Lee reported for duty in May of 1831. The following month, furlough in hand, Lee was married to Mary Anne Randolph Custis at Arlington. Returning to Fort Monroe with his bride—but a few weeks prior to the slave insurrection led by Nat Turner—Lee went to work as assistant to Captain Andrew Talcott, the post’s constructing engineer. The fort was nearly complete but the outworks and moat needed attention. Additionally, Lee supervised work on Fort Calhoun, a steadily sinking mound of stone just offshore. During his three-year stay on the Virginia Peninsula he designed buildings, wharves, and fortifications; oversaw the preparation of accounts and reports; learned how to deal with laborers; and gained a great amount of experience in estimating construction costs. He had arrived with but limited experience—he was now completely qualified to independently direct a large engineering project.[note 8]

Robert E. Lee

Unfortunately, the Corps of Engineers had other plans. Far from receiving an independent project, Lee was instead ordered to Washington. In November of 1834, he reported for duty in the capital city as assistant to the Army’s chief engineer, Brigadier General Charles Gratiot (pronounced “grass-shot”). Initially excited about the assignment, he quickly discovered that the office work was sheer drudgery—a daily shuffling of accounts, budgets, queries, clarifications, complaints, reports, and vouchers. On the plus side, Lee was in charge of the office whenever the general was away, which was frequently, and the proximity to Arlington meant he could ride to work and back across the Potomac. Despite one shining moment, however—a summer of 1835 assignment surveying the Ohio-Michigan border—Lee became extremely frustrated with his position, as well as with the Corps itself.

“You ask what are my prospects in the Corps?” he wrote Andrew Talcott on February 2, 1837. “Bad enough—unless [the Corps] is increased and something done for us. . . . As to what I intend doing, it is rather hard to answer. There is one thing certain, I must get away from here. . . . I am waiting, looking and hoping for some good opportunity to bid an affectionate farewell to my dear Uncle Sam, and I seem to think that said opportunity is to drop in my lap like a ripe pear.”[note 9] Luckily for Lee, and Uncle Sam, that pear had just ripened.

The independent assignment Lee longed for lay out west, on the mighty Mississippi. In the 1830s the railroads had yet to conquer the West—the region’s rivers, therefore, still served as its principal highways. Only thirty-some years had passed since the Louisiana Purchase, however, and commerce along the upper section of the Mississippi River was just getting up a head of steam. St. Louis had welcomed its first steamboat in 1817, but it was underpowered. Steamboats with more horsepower began plying the “Father of Waters” in the 1830s but the upper Mississippi—the portion above the mouth of the Ohio—posed several significant navigational problems. Specifically, two long sets of dangerous rapids were forcing vessels—at times of low water—to lighten their loads and reduce their draft, before attempting passage. Many steamers, despite this measure, were being lost to the rocks. One of the rapids, eleven miles long, was upstream from where the Des Moines River empties into the Mississippi near Keokuk, Iowa. The other, a fifteen-mile white-knuckler, lay just above the mouth of the Rock River at Rock Island, Illinois.

There was another, entirely different, problem at St. Louis. Founded by the French in the 1760s—on the Mississippi’s right bank where a forty-foot-high limestone bluff commands the water—St. Louis had boasted over 14,000 residents in the census of 1830. River commerce was its lifeblood—the city’s entire riverfront, in fact, was one continuous bustling wharf. By the 1830s, however, that harbor was endangered—the very real possibility existed that St. Louis would become landlocked. Just opposite the city, a large sand and silt island had grown in the Mississippi River. Over a mile in length, 500 yards wide, and thick with cottonwood trees, it was known as Bloody Island because of the large number of duels fought there. In 1830, for example, Maj. Thomas Biddle had faced off against the Hon. Spencer Pettis—a Missouri member of the 21st Congress—after being infuriated over charges Pettis had made against Biddle’s brother, Nicholas Biddle, president of the Bank of the United States. On August 27, the two met on Bloody Island, beyond the jurisdiction of local authorities. Both, unfortunately, were mortally wounded at the first exchange.

The problem with the island, of course, was not the affairs of honor being settled there. By the early 1830s, the Mississippi’s current was beginning to cut along the eastern, or Illinois, side of the island. During any major flood season, it was feared, the mercurial river might shift its main channel in that direction. Additionally, as the river in front of the city slowed and shallowed, another large sandbar—Duncan’s Island, just as big as its bloody brother—was building up below the harbor and fast approaching. When these two land masses merged, St. Louis would be stranded about a mile away from its livelihood.

Surveyors Chain

In 1833, city leaders had paid John Goodfellow almost 3,000 dollars to plow up the islands. It was thought that the river, when high, would then wash away the loosened sand. When that plan failed the mayor wrote to the House Committee on Roads and Canals asking for assistance from the Federal government. Three years later, in 1836, Congress appropriated first $15,000 and then an additional $50,000 to solve the growing problems at St. Louis. That year, too, Robert E. Lee’s superior, General Charles Gratiot—a proud native of St. Louis and one of four Louisiana Territory boys appointed to West Point by President Thomas Jefferson—spent several weeks personally examining the river. Gratiot believed that the Corps of Engineers could solve the problems along the upper Mississippi, the rapids as well as the islands at St. Louis, and at first assigned Captain Henry Shreve to the task. Shreve—who had made a name for himself by developing a steam-driven snagboat—was extremely busy, however, clearing the western rivers. Gratiot then remembered that back east, at Corps headquarters, his assistant was not only very capable but also very eager to get out into the field.[note 10]

Lee’s orders for this, his first independent assignment, were dated April 6, 1837. Because his wife was expecting a baby, however—their third—he did not depart until mid June. From Arlington Lee, now a first lieutenant, journeyed to Philadelphia to purchase the necessary surveying equipment, then by way of the Pennsylvania Canal to Pittsburg, where he boarded a steamer and descended the Ohio to Louisville. His traveling companion—and assistant for this engineering project—was Second Lieutenant Montgomery C. Meigs, but one year out of West Point. (A native of Georgia, Meigs later served as quartermaster general of the Federal Army during the Civil War.) At Louisville Lee met up with Captain Shreve and inspected the equipment the experienced engineer had ordered for improving the rapids. This included two “machine boats” especially designed for raising submerged rocks, and an open barge in which to transport them. These were not quite completed so Lee directed that they follow him to St. Louis. At Louisville, too, First Lieutenant Lee, according to Meigs, “organized and outfitted a strong surveying-party of river-men.”[note 11]

Arriving at St. Louis on August 5, 1837, Lee and Meigs took up rooms in a hotel—“excellently kept though the building itself is bad,” Lee noted—and made a preliminary investigation, on foot, of their immediate surroundings. The Virginian was not impressed with St. Louis. “It is,” he wrote, “the [most expensive] and dirtiest place I was ever in. Our daily expenses about equal our daily pay.”[note 12] A week later he complained to his wife: “It is astonishingly hot here, thermometer 97 degrees in the House.” The dust “is now only ankle deep in the streets,” but “put in motion by the slightest wind . . . penetrates every where.”[note 13] The city’s saving grace, according to Lee, was its pretty girls, which he had yet to encounter but knew must be somewhere.

City of Nauvoo

After sixteen days in St. Louis, Lee and Meigs, along with a fourteen-man surveying party, headed upriver. One hundred and fifty miles upstream, at the Des Moines Rapids, “the party attempted to pass . . . in their steamer,” Meigs wrote in the third person, “and quickly experienced the difficulties of the navigation by finding themselves fast on the rocks. . . . All efforts to float the steamer failed, and the party proceeded to make their survey of these rapids while using the steamer as a base of operations, the surveying-parties leaving the steamer in small boats in the morning and returning at night.”[note 14] Their work involved collecting data at the rapids—sounding the water depth at various intervals, taking sightings for an accurate map, etc.—so that the problem could be approached scientifically. Low water—during three months of the year—made passage all but impossible. Lee planned to blast a permanent, year-long-lasting channel through the white water.

When not working the engineers fished amongst the rocks, and penned long letters home. They also admired the untouched, unimproved countryside. The land along the upper Mississippi had yet to be surveyed or brought into the market. When the party tired of living aboard the steamer Lee quartered the men in an abandoned log cabin nearby. He and Meigs, meanwhile, “took up our blankets and walked a short mile to [a so-called city] composed of the worst kind of a small log cabin which contained the Proprietor and the entire population. Here we were kindly received and accommodated.”[note 15] His host, Lee wrote his wife, “the Nabob of this section of country,” was a “hard featured man of about fifty, a large talker, and has the title of Doctor, whether of Law, Medicine or Science, I have never learned but infer all three.”[note 16] This gentleman told Lee of his plans for a mill, a distillery, and a bridge spanning the Mississippi.

From the Des Moines Rapids the party next proceeded another 100 miles upstream, to the tail end of the Rock Island Rapids. “There they discovered another steamer wrecked upon a rock,” wrote Meigs. “Lieutenant Lee made this wreck his base of operations during the survey of the upper rapids. . . . About the end of October the work on this part of the river was finished and they returned to the Des Moines Rapids on a passing steamer. At these rapids they found the banks lined with birch-bark canoes and Indian tepees, a tribe of Chippewas having assembled there to receive the fall distribution of presents from the agents.”[note 17] Picking up their original steamboat, the party rode the current back to St. Louis.

View of Montrose, IA from the Nauvoo Temple

The Lee-Meigs surveying party returned to the river town on October 8. The surveys of the upper rapids had convinced Lee that channels could be cut through them without too much trouble. Now it was necessary to produce the requisite maps and write up the recommendations. It was also time to tackle the largest portion of Lee’s assignment: the Mississippi at St. Louis. Therefore—after renting the second story of a levee-facing warehouse as an office, and turning over the map illustration to Meigs and Henry I. Kayser, a German-born cartographer—Lee focused his attention on saving the harbor. First, wrote Meigs, “parties were placed in the field on each bank of the river. Signals were established, and the river was thoroughly triangulated and sounded from the mouth of the Missouri to some distance below St. Louis.”[note 18] (Meigs makes the task sound simple, but he is referring here to at least twenty miles of river.)

With the harbor data thus collected, Lee devised a scheme to deepen the original channel in front of the city and wash away Duncan’s Island. Based, in part, upon the investigations performed by Shreve and Gratiot, Lee presented his formal report on December 6, 1837. It was deceptively simple. From the Illinois bank of the Mississippi, a 600-yard-long dam, or dike, would be laid to the head of Bloody Island. Hopefully, this structure would permanently divert the river to the Missouri side of the sandbar and eventually attach Bloody Island to the State of Illinois. The western face of the island below this dam was to be shielded by a stone revetment one-third of a mile long. Additionally, at the foot of Bloody Island another dam—this one at least 1,000 yards long, running parallel with the banks of the Mississippi—would be constructed to throw the full force of the river against the head of Duncan’s Island.[note 19] Lee admitted that the dams could only be built with “great difficulty,” and estimated the total cost at $158, 554.

Lee’s proposal, if it worked, would manhandled the Mississippi into its original channel—by cutting off its alternative route, east of Bloody Island—and then use the river itself for the demise of Duncan’s Island. Obviously, the construction of the two dams was crucial to the plan’s success. For each, Lee proposed driving two parallel rows of pilings, twenty-five feet apart, into the riverbed. The space between them was to be filled with sand and small stones. On both of the outer faces, brush weighted with rocks would be dumped into the water until it extended out a good forty feet. It was anticipated that sand and silt would soon thereafter fill in all the open spaces.[note 20]

Taking stock of the river’s problems, and putting together his report, had consumed the balance of 1837. So, after preparing for the upcoming work season—including ordering four more flatboats—Lee and Meigs headed back east. Henry Kayser, the German mapmaker, would hold down the fort until Lee returned. The trip home to Arlington was memorable for Lee because it included a ride on the newly opened Baltimore and Ohio Railroad. It was Lee’s first. In Washington, Lee and Meigs parted company. Although the two engineers would never again work together Montgomery Meigs would later profoundly affect the Lee family.” Rick Britton

Article Continued Here


Alma 43 Continued

I also include Alma 43 about the battle of Moroni against the Lamanites at the River Sidon. The battle is done in a shallow part of the River, (Maybe Des Moines Rapids or more south towards St. Louis).

Alma 43:25 Now Moroni, leaving a part of his army in the land of Jershon, lest by any means a part of the Lamanites should come into that land and take possession of the city, took the remaining part of his army and marched over into the land of Manti. (Manti dark orange, Zarahemla in bright orange in map below)

26 And he caused that all the people in that quarter of the land should gather themselves together to battle against the Lamanites, to defend their lands and their country, their rights and their liberties; therefore they were prepared against the time of the coming of the Lamanites.

27 And it came to pass that Moroni caused that his army should be secreted in the valley which was near the bank of the river Sidon, which was on the west of the river Sidon in the wilderness.

Alma 43- See Map Below

Alma 43 Continued- See Map Below

Alma 43;30 And he also knowing that it was the only desire of the Nephites to preserve their lands, and their liberty, and their church, therefore he thought it no sin that he should defend them by stratagem; therefore, he found by his spies which course the Lamanites were to take.

31 Therefore, he divided his army and brought a part over into the valley, and concealed them on the east, and on the south of the hill Riplah;

32 And the remainder he concealed in the west valley, on the west of the river Sidon, and so down into the borders of the land Manti.

33 And thus having placed his army according to his desire, he was prepared to meet them.

34 And it came to pass that the Lamanites came up on the north of the hill, where a part of the army of Moroni was concealed.

35 And as the Lamanites had passed the hill Riplah, and came into the valley, and began to cross the river Sidon, the army which was concealed on the south of the hill, which was led by a man whose name was Lehi, and he led his army forth and encircled the Lamanites about on the east in their rear.

36 And it came to pass that the Lamanites, when they saw the Nephites coming upon them in their rear, turned them about and began to contend with the army of Lehi.

37 And the work of death commenced on both sides, but it was more dreadful on the part of the Lamanites, for their nakedness was exposed to the heavy blows of the Nephites with their swords and their cimeters, which brought death almost at every stroke.

38 While on the other hand, there was now and then a man fell among the Nephites, by their swords and the loss of blood, they being shielded from the more vital parts of the body, or the more vital parts of the body being shielded from the strokes of the Lamanites, by their breastplates, and their armshields, and their head-plates; and thus the Nephites did carry on the work of death among the Lamanites.

39 And it came to pass that the Lamanites became frightened, because of the great destruction among them, even until they began to flee towards the river Sidon.

40 And they were pursued by Lehi and his men; and they were driven by Lehi into the waters of Sidon, and they crossed the waters of Sidon. And Lehi retained his armies upon the bank of the river Sidon that they should not cross.

41 And it came to pass that Moroni and his army met the Lamanites in the valley, on the other side of the river Sidon, and began to fall upon them and to slay them.

42 And the Lamanites did flee again before them, towards the land of Manti; and they were met again by the armies of Moroni.

43 Now in this case the Lamanites did fight exceedingly; yea, never had the Lamanites been known to fight with such exceedingly great strength and courage, no, not even from the beginning.

44 And they were inspired by the Zoramites and the Amalekites, who were their chief captains and leaders, and by Zerahemnah, who was their chief captain, or their chief leader and commander; yea, they did fight like dragons, and many of the Nephites were slain by their hands, yea, for they did smite in two many of their head-plates, and they did pierce many of their breastplates, and they did smite off many of their arms; and thus the Lamanites did smite in their fierce anger.

45 Nevertheless, the Nephites were inspired by a better cause, for they were not fighting for monarchy nor power but they were fighting for their homes and their liberties, their wives and their children, and their all, yea, for their rites of worship and their church.

46 And they were doing that which they felt was the duty which they owed to their God; for the Lord had said unto them, and also unto their fathers, that: Inasmuch as ye are not guilty of the first offense, neither the second, ye shall not suffer yourselves to be slain by the hands of your enemies.

47 And again, the Lord has said that: Ye shall defend your families even unto bloodshed. Therefore for this cause were the Nephites contending with the Lamanites, to defend themselves, and their families, and their lands, their country, and their rights, and their religion.

48 And it came to pass that when the men of Moroni saw the fierceness and the anger of the Lamanites, they were about to shrink and flee from them. And Moroni, perceiving their intent, sent forth and inspired their hearts with these thoughts—yea, the thoughts of their lands, their liberty, yea, their freedom from bondage.

49 And it came to pass that they turned upon the Lamanites, and they cried with one voice unto the Lord their God, for their liberty and their freedom from bondage.

50 And they began to stand against the Lamanites with power; and in that selfsame hour that they cried unto the Lord for their freedom, the Lamanites began to flee before them; and they fled even to the waters of Sidon.

51 Now, the Lamanites were more numerous, yea, by more than double the number of the Nephites; nevertheless, they were driven insomuch that they were gathered together in one body in the valley, upon the bank by the river Sidon.

52 Therefore the armies of Moroni encircled them about, yea, even on both sides of the river, for behold, on the east were the men of Lehi.

53 Therefore when Zerahemnah saw the men of Lehi on the east of the river Sidon, and the armies of Moroni on the west of the river Sidon, that they were encircled about by the Nephites, they were struck with terror.

54 Now Moroni, when he saw their terror, commanded his men that they should stop shedding their blood.

ALMA 44:21 Now the number of their dead was not numbered because of the greatness of the number; yea, the number of their dead was exceedingly great, both on the Nephites and on the Lamanites.

22 And it came to pass that they did cast their dead into the waters of Sidon, and they have gone forth and are buried in the depths of the sea.

(Notice here how the word Sea is related with the River. Sea could be a River and a River could be a Sea)

Another Amazing Des Moines River Map of 1829

Map above is an 1829 Survey by Napoleon Bonaparte Buford of the section of the Mississippi River, showing the Des Moines Rapids between Nauvoo, Illinois and Keokuk, Iowa-Hamilton, Illinois.

The Des Moines Rapids was one of two major rapids on the Mississippi River that limited Steamboat traffic on the river through the early 19th century.

The survey was commenced by Napoleon B. Buford of the US Army Corps of Topographical Engineers in 1829 and corrected by Henry Miller Shreve in 1836.

The map was published as part of a concerted effort between 1825 and 1843 to survey and improve commercial navigation and flooding on major American Rivers, undertaken by the US Army

Napoleon Bonaparte Buford (January 13, 1807 – March 28, 1883) was an American soldier, Union general in the American Civil War, and railroad executive. He was the half-brother of the famous Gettysburg hero, John Buford, but never attained his sibling’s military distinction.
Survey Description
Map shows settlements and some structures along the border between Iowa and Illinois during the early nineteenth century. Relief shown by hachures, (short parallel lines used in hill-shading on maps, their closeness indicating steepness of gradient), and contours, (an outline, especially one representing or bounding the shape or form of something). Depths shown by shading and spot heights. Scale not given.
Physical Description
1 map : col. ; 16 x 32 cm.
Creation Information
Shreve, Henry Miller, 1785-1851 1836.
Context
This map is part of the collection entitled: Map Collections from the University of Texas at Arlington and was provided by University of Texas at Arlington Library to The Portal to Texas History, a digital repository hosted by the UNT Libraries. It has been viewed 607 times, with 5 in the last month.


Abraham Lincoln used Robert E. Lee’s 1837 Survey Map

‘Lincoln was already an experienced railroad lawyer when he accepted the case. From 1852 to 1860, he handled cases for the Illinois Central. Three times as an attorney for the Alton & Sangamon Railroad, he won cases that eventually came before the U.S. Supreme Court. He also had previously argued two cases in the U.S. District Court involving the question of the obstruction of navigable rivers by the construction of bridges. In one of these cases, he was legal counsel on the side of the river interests.

Lincoln almost always sought out the fundamental facts on which to base his case. He had a reputation of being very well prepared. He apparently was not satisfied with the explanations of the accident given by the bridge master, bridge engineer, and others. A few days after he took the case, he traveled to Rock Island to see the bridge firsthand. He walked out onto the bridge and, as the story goes, met a boy sitting out on one of the spans. He asked the boy if he lived around here and the boy replied, “Yes, sir. I live in Davenport. My dad helped build this railroad.” Lincoln then asked the boy if he knew much about the river. When the boy answered in the affirmative, Lincoln laughed and said, “I’m mighty glad I came out here where I can get a little less opinion and more fact. Tell me now, how fast does this water run under here?

Lincoln and the boy figured out the speed of the river current under the bridge by timing how fast a log traveled from the island to the bridge. The boy who told this story was Benjamin R. Brayton, son of B. B. Brayton, resident engineer on the project, and who later was also a Rock Island engineer. Lincoln, with his customary thoroughness, studied other information concerning the current, speeds, eddies, and the traffic of the river, including the survey of the river done by Robert E. Lee. During the trial, Lincoln scored points with the jury with his intimate knowledge of the measurements of the bridge and the river.

Rock Island Bridge used Lee’s Survey

The Rock Island Bridge was built for the purpose of uniting the Chicago and Rock Island Railroad, which had just reached Rock Island from Chicago in 1854, and the Mississippi and Missouri Railroad in Iowa, which was building from Davenport toward Council Bluffs on the western end of the state during 1853. Proponents of the project touted Rock Island as an ideal location for the bridge as it provided a direct rail link between the city and state of New York, the Mississippi Valley, and the Far West. Project engineers, drawing on an 1837 topographical survey by Lt. Robert E. Lee and other surveys, deemed the site ideal.

Because the boundary between Illinois and Iowa was in the center of the main channel of the Mississippi River and both railroad’s charters differed on their legal origin and terminal points, special legislation and a new charter was necessary to unite the two railroads. The problem was solved by an act of the Illinois legislature in 1853 incorporating the Railroad Bridge Company with the power to “build, maintain, and use a railroad bridge over the Mississippi River . . . in such a manner as shall not materially obstruct or interfere with the free navigation of said river.” This condition would become a crucial point in future litigation.

The construction of the bridge started on July 16, 1853, and lasted for three years. The construction involved three sections—a bridge across a narrow portion of the river between the Illinois shore and the island, a line of tracks across Rock Island, and the long bridge between the island and the Iowa shore.” Prologue Magazine, Bridging the Mississippi The Railroads and Steamboats Clash at the Rock Island Bridge Summer 2004, Vol. 36, No. 2 By David A. Pfeiffer

Thank you Robert E. Lee for helping us find Zarahemla!

Facebook Here:

“Seed Should Bring Forth of its Kind”

0

“God has made certain decrees which are fixed and immovable … for instance, the oak of the forest, the fruit of the tree, the herb of the field—all bear a sign that seed hath been planted there; for it is a decree of the Lord that every tree, plant, and herb bearing seed should bring forth of its kind, and cannot come forth after any other law or principle.” Joseph Smith Jr. The Latter-day Saints’ Millennial Star, Volume 44

We have enough and to spare, at present in these mountains, of schools where young infidels are made because the teachers are so tender-footed that they dare not mention the principles of the gospel to their pupils, but have no hesitancy in introducing into the classroom the theories of Huxley, of Darwin, or of Mill and the false political economy which contends against co-operation and the United Order. This course I am resolutely and uncompromisingly opposed to, and I hope to see the day when the doctrines of the gospel will be taught in all our schools, when the revelations of the Lord will be our texts, and our books will be written and manufactured by ourselves and in our own midst. As a beginning in this direction I have endowed the Brigham Young Academy at Provo.


“The evolution of man has been a topic of debate among Church educators, members, and General Authorities since the early 1900s. The debate continues today.

Where do you stand on this important matter?

In 1954, Elder Joseph Fielding Smith, an Apostle who later became President of the Church, authored the book Man: His Origin and Destiny at the request of other members of the Quorum of the Twelve. This book documents Elder Smith’s position that pre-Adamites and organic (i.e., Darwinian) evolution are “false teachings, so destructive of faith in God.”

Man: His Origin and Destiny has been criticized by certain LDS educators. Elder Ezra Taft Benson, President of the Quorum of the Twelve, offered the following rebuttal to one such criticism at BYU in 1976—

“… Elder Smith’s book, a book I would encourage all to read … It is also apparent to all who have the Spirit of God in them that Joseph Fielding Smith’s writings will stand the test of time.”

Today, 39 years later, Standing the Test of Time ‒ Science Proving Scripture fulfills that prophecy!

Standing the Test of Time – Science Proving Scripture carefully examines the scientific evidence for Darwinian evolution and finds it seriously lacking in actual scientific basis. For example, the book explains how and why the human genome is actually deteriorating over time rather than creating new genes through evolution; why there are no fossils of any real pre-Adam transitional humans to be found anywhere; why radiocarbon and geologic dating estimation methods are consistently unreliable; and when dinosaurs really lived.

In short, Standing the Test of Time provides truthful scientific answers to some of life’s most vexing questions. As Elder Bruce R. McConkie wrote, “These are questions to which all of us should find answers. Every person must choose for himself what he will believe.

Founded on new, groundbreaking science performed by courageous scientists with doctoral degrees, the glorious truths revealed in Standing the Test of Time will increase your faith in God as The Creator. No longer need you be intimidated by the sophisticated but unscientific and untruthful rhetoric of mainstream science that is so pervasive in today’s media!” Source: Available at www.digitalegend.com


Joseph Smith Foundation Commentary

“Can the scientific worldviews of Darwinism or NeoDarwinism be harmonized with the doctrines of the Gospel of Jesus Christ? Many seem to feel that Darwinian evolution has been proven to be a scientific fact. These are the base assumptions of NeoDarwinism:

  1. All life originated and diversified through chance
  2. All organisms are descended from a single common ancestor in the distant past
  3. An unguided process of natural selection has the power to produce fundamentally new forms of life through random mutations
  4. Uniformitarianism or the principle that the present is the key to the past should be used in understanding the earth and all things in the universe
  5. There is no purpose or design in the universe

This FAQ compilation provides statements from presidents of the Church and the standard works to show that each of these foundational principles of NeoDarwinism is in direct conflict with the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Additional tenets of Darwinism that are in conflict with the Gospel are:

  1. Life originated many millions of years ago
  2. Death has been a part of this world for millions of years
  3. The earth is billions of years old
  4. Spirit matter does not exist
  5. Intelligence does not exist
  6. Miracles were not involved in the origin of the universe
  7. Miracles were not involved in the origin of this earth
  8. There are no laws beyond the physical laws that science can comprehend

Darwinism and NeoDarwinism are in complete opposition to the doctrines involving God’s intervention through priesthood power in the history of the universe and life on this earth. For a great example of this please see the Humanist Manifesto. Excerpts can be found here. Darwinian concepts lead to philosophies diametrically opposed to the teachings of the Gospel. Many presidents of the Church have testified of this fact. President Joseph Fielding Smith has made this statement regarding compromise between the theories of Darwinism and the Gospel:

I say most emphatically, you cannot believe in this theory of the origin of man, and at the same time accept the plan of salvation as set forth by the Lord our God. You must choose the one and reject the other, for they are in direct conflict and there is a gulf separating them which is so great that it cannot be bridged, no matter how much one may try to do so. [1]

Additionally, President Smith taught that the author of Darwiniam evolution was the adversary of man:

“Organic evolution is Satan’s chief weapon in this dispensation in his attempt to destroy the divine mission of Jesus Christ. It is a contemptible plot against faith in God and to destroy the effective belief in the divine atonement of our Redeemer through which men may be saved from their sins and find place in the Kingdom of God. There is not and cannot be any compromise between the Gospel of Jesus Christ and the theories of evolution. Were evolution true, there could be no remission of sin.” [2]

President Smith also taught that one must choose between the Gospel of Jesus Christ and the philosophies of Darwinism:

If life began on the earth, as advocated by Darwin, Huxley, Haeckel (who has been caught openhanded perpetrating a fraud), and others of this school, whether by chance or by some designing hand, then the doctrines of the Church are false. Then there was no Garden of Eden, no Adam and Eve, and no fall. If there was no fall; if death did not come into the world as the scriptures declared that it did—and to be consistent, if you are an evolutionist, this view you must assume—then there was no need for a redemption, and Jesus Christ is not the Son of God, and he did not die for the transgression of Adam, nor for the sins of the world. Then there has been no resurrection from the dead! Consistently, logically, there is no other view, no alternative that can be taken. Now, my brethren and sisters, are you prepared to take this view?” [3]

Clearly President Smith felt that compromise was impossible and very dangerous. Some feel that this was just one man’s opinion. Perhaps, they say, President Smith took the scriptures a little too seriously. They feel that Darwinism is a proven fact and that therefore there must be some way to reconcile the Gospel with Darwinism. If indeed President Smith was the only witness then this discussion could be open to debate. But note that nearly every President of the Church has taught that Darwinism is destructive and/or has taught doctrines that completely contradict those found in the evolutionary worldview. In support of Joseph Fielding Smith’s words in denunciation of evolution, Ezra Taft Benson stated:

It is . . . apparent to all who have the Spirit of God in them that Joseph Fielding Smith’s writings will stand the test of time.” [4]

President Benson felt that those who live worthy of the Spirit of the Lord will know that the witness of Joseph Fielding Smith regarding Darwinian evolution is inspired of the Lord. President Benson advised members of the Church who became confused by evolutionary teachings while attending Church schools or otherwise to read President Joseph Fielding Smith’s book, Man, His Origin and Destiny. President Benson added further that the Church was under condemnation for treating lightly the words of the Lord as contained in the Book of Mormon.

Surely the Book of Mormon is a sacred thing, and yet many trifle with it, or in other words, take it lightly, treat it as though it is of little importance. . . .If the early Saints were rebuked for treating the Book of Mormon lightly, are we under any less condemnation if we do the same? The Lord Himself bears testimony that it is of eternal significance. Can a small number of us bring the whole Church under condemnation because we trifle with sacred things? What will we say at the Judgment when we stand before Him and meet His probing gaze if we are among those described as forgetting the new covenant? [5]

President Benson then added that one way the Church was not using the Book of Mormon correctly dealt with Darwin and evolution. He felt that the Book of Mormon should be used to expose the false doctrines promoted by Darwin and his followers:

We have not been using the Book of Mormon as we should. Our homes are not as strong unless we are using it to bring our children to Christ. Our families may be corrupted by worldly trends and teachings unless we know how to use the book to expose and combat the falsehoods in socialism, organic evolution, rationalism, humanism, and so forth.” [6]

As a watchman on the tower, I feel to warn you that one of the chief means of misleading our youth and destroying the family unit is our educational institutions . . . if [parents] become alerted and informed, these parents can help expose some of the deceptions of men like . . . Charles Darwin and others.” [7]

Clearly President Benson is a second witness that Darwinian evolution cannot be harmonized with the Gospel of Jesus Christ. In addition to President Benson, President Harold B. Lee taught that there can be no compromise with Darwinism. President Lee was always very supportive of President Joseph Fielding Smith and used the book, Man, His Origin and Destiny while teaching. President Lee additionally taught throughout his life that there was no death before the Fall of Adam and Eve. Additionally, in a First Presidency message, while President of the Church, President Lee taught that a belief in pre-Adamites could be equated with weak faith.

I was somewhat sorrowed recently to hear someone, a sister who comes from a church family, ask, What about the pre-Adamic people?” Here was someone who I thought was fully grounded in the faith. I asked, What about the pre-Adamic people?” She replied, Well, aren’t there evidences that people preceded the Adamic period of the earth?” I said, Have you forgotten the scripture that says, ‘And I, the Lord God, formed man from the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul, the first flesh upon the earth, the first man also….’” [8] I asked, Do you believe that?” She wondered about the creation because she had read the theories of the scientists, and the question that she was really asking was: How do you reconcile science with religion? The answer must be, If science is not true, you cannot reconcile truth with error .” [9]

President Lee made it very clear that we can not and should not reconcile false scientific ideas such as pre-Adamites with the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Clearly President Harold B. Lee is a third witness that the Gospel cannot be harmonized with Darwinian evolution. In our day President Boyd K. Packer has added his witness of the dangers of compromise with Darwinism.

No greater ideal has been revealed than the supernal truth that we are the children of God, and that by virtue of our creation we differ from all other living things [10]. All flesh,” the scriptures teach, is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts” [11]… …The knowledge that we are the children of God is a refining, even an exalting truth. On the other hand, no idea has been more destructive of happiness, no philosophy has produced more sorrow, more heartbreak, more suffering and mischief, no idea has contributed more to the erosion of the family than the idea that we are not the offspring of God, but only advanced animals. There flows from that idea the not too subtle perception that we are compelled to yield to every carnal urge, are subject to physical but not to moral law. The man-from-animal theory…is widely taught and generally accepted as the solution to the mystery of life. I know there are two views on the subject. But it is one thing to measure this theory solely against intellectual or academic standards, quite another to measure it against moral or spiritual or doctrinal standards.” [12]

The witnesses against Darwinism are clear and numerous. The Prophets of God have warned that there can be no compromise with this false philosophy of origins. Still many say, But evolution has been proven to be a scientific fact.” In answer to these assertions, President Spencer W. Kimball had this to say to those who stack false science against the word of God:

The Gods organized the earth of materials at hand, over which they had control and power. This truth is absolute. A million educated folk might speculate and determine in their minds that the earth came into being by chance. The truth remains. The earth was made by the Gods…opinions do not change that. The Gods organized and gave life to man and placed him on the earth. This is absolute. It cannot be disproved. A million brilliant minds might conjecture otherwise, but it is still true.” [13]

Despite the rhetoric, science has not proven Darwinian evolution to be true. There are many scientists who can provide evidence against Darwinian assumptions. For scientific witnesses that show evidence that the Prophets of God are indeed correct please visit our online store. For additional statements of the position of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints please visit this FAQ.”

https://josephsmithfoundation.org/faqs/science/20-harmonize-should-the-gospel-and-evolution-be-harmonized-are-the-conflicts-between-evolution-and-statements-made-by-the-prophets-caused-by-terminology-misuse/

  1. Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 1:141.
  2.  Joseph Fielding Smith, Man, His Origin and Destiny, 184-185
  3.  Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation, 1:143.
  4.  Ezra Taft Benson, This Nation Shall Endure [Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1977], 27.
  5.  Ezra Taft Benson, The Book of Mormon—Keystone of Our Religion,” Ensign, Nov 1986, 4
  6.  Ezra Taft Benson, The Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson, 60-61.
  7.  Ezra Taft Benson, The Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson [Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1988], p. 307
  8.  Moses 3:7
  9.  Harold B. Lee, First Presidency Message: Find the Answers in the Scriptures,” Ensign, Dec. 1972, 2
  10.  Moses 6:8-10, 22, 59
  11.  1 Corinthians 15:39
  12.  Boyd K. Packer, Things of the Soul, pp. 109-111
  13.  Spencer W. Kimball, Absolute Truth”, Ensign, September 1978, p. 3

See another blog here: Was Adam a Cave Man? NO!

A Gift of God, by the Power of God- Nephite Interpreters

0

A testimony of the Book of Mormon must of necessity embrace the understanding that it came as a “gift” of God, by the “power of God.” It is both the foundation upon which the modern Church is to rest and a miracle. To suppose that in its origin the Book of Mormon is less than a miracle is to attempt to build the house of one’s understanding upon something other than the foundation upon which the Lord placed it. It is not expected that miracles be explained.” The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon by Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) and Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU) 2010.

Elder Ulisses Soares Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles April 2020

“My dear fellow companions in the gospel, many of today’s discoveries from ancient times occur during an archaeological excavation or even by accident during a construction project. Joseph Smith, however, was directed to the plates by an angel. That outcome by itself was a miracle.

The translation process of the Book of Mormon was also a miracle. This sacred ancient record was not “translated” in the traditional way that scholars would translate ancient texts by learning an ancient language. We ought to look at the process more like a “revelation” with the aid of physical instruments provided by the Lord, as opposed to a “translation” by one with knowledge of languages. Joseph Smith declared that through God’s power he “translated the Book of Mormon from [hieroglyphs], the knowledge of which was lost to the world, in which wonderful event [he] stood alone, an unlearned youth, to combat the worldly wisdom and multiplied ignorance of eighteen centuries, with a new revelation.” The Lord’s help in the translation of the plates—or revelation, so to speak—is also evident when considering the miraculously short time Joseph Smith took to translate them.

Joseph’s scribes testified of the power of God that was manifested while working on the translation of the Book of Mormon. Oliver Cowdery once said: “These were days never to be forgotten—to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated … ‘The Book of Mormon.’” Elder Ulisses Soares https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/general-conference/2020/04/23soares?lang=eng

Between the words that Elder Soares quoted above of, “translated…’The Book of Mormon’, the dot dot dot represents the missing words of, “with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called” I think these are important words to include with the complete testimony of Oliver Cowdery as I discuss how the Book of Mormon was translated.


Elder Soares words about the authenticity of the Book of Mormon are wonderful. I know also this book is the word of God. I also have a witness that Joseph Smith translated the plates by the “Gift and Power of God” We may all interpret differently what that means. Did Joseph use a seer stone, did he use the Urim and Thummim, did he dictate words from a shinning stone, did the Lord tell him what to say, etc. etc.

I believe the overwhelming evidence quoted from the only two first hand witnesses, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, is the truth. I don’t believe the second and third hand accounts of David Whitmer, Martin Harris, William McClellin, or Emma Smith. I don’t believe Joseph used a stone in a hat as the words miraculously read as a great tele- prompter in front of his eyes. I don’t believe the Lord just told him what to say. I don’t believe as many intellectuals do, that Joseph never looked at the plates. I don’t believe Joseph dictated or transliterated, but Joseph truly did “Translate” using the Urim and Thummim or Nephite Interpreters. Joseph learned translation from Moroni most likely and other heavenly beings along with his own hard work. Translation means Joseph looked at the plates with the assistance of the Urim and Thummim or Nephite Interpreters, and Joseph used his own memory bank of words he knew or had learned to put what he saw into words written down by Oliver as his scribe. If Joseph would have merely repeated to Oliver the words he saw in a stone, there wouldn’t have been any mistakes in the dictation. I assume the intellectuals who think Joseph read the words off of a stone, that they think those words came from God or an angel and thus Joseph would not have had to translate, but merely repeat the words off of a stone. That to me is silly.

By the way, the words Urim and Thummim are never used in the Book of Mormon. These are words from the Old Testament. The Bible dictionary defines Urim and Thummim as, “Instruments prepared by God to assist man in obtaining revelation and in translating languages. In the Hebrew language the words mean “lights and perfections.” The Urim and Thummim consist of two stones set in silver bows and sometimes used with a breastplate (D&C 17:1JS—H 1:35, 42, 52).”

Joseph with the Spectacles and Breastplate

“The” Urim and Thummim is different from “a” Urim and Thummim. Things may function as a so called Urim and Thummim but the only item buried with the gold plates was “the” “Nephite Interpreters” sometimes called “a” Urim and Thummim. Why would the Lord have the Brother of Jared bury the breastplate and two stones in a silver bow with the Jaredite records, if the records were not to be translated with the items buried with them? (Ether 3:23-24).

Joseph found a few seer stones of his own as many in his day did, but they weren’t used to translate the plates. Maybe they were used for other promptings or helps to Joseph but. “the” Urim and Thummim” or “Nephite Interpreters” or the “two spectacles in the rim of a bow attached to a breastplate” that were buried with the plates is the only instrument used to translate said plates. No where is scripture can you find anything different. Doesn’t that make sense? Read below as the Lord touched 16 stones for the Jaredite barges, yet He touched two special additional stones to be buried with the Jaredite plates to be used to help Joseph Smith translate.

Mahonri Moriancumer 16 for Barges 2 for Joseph

The Lord Touched 18 Stones not 16

“And behold, when ye shall come unto me, ye shall write them and shall seal them up, that no one can interpret them; for ye shall write them in a language that they cannot be read.

And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write.

For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write.” Ether 3:22-24 

Complete Words of Oliver Cowdery

Oliver Cowdery describes these events thus: “These were days never to be forgotten—to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The Book of Mormon.’ Joseph Smith History

No Liahona nor Sword of Laban were buried with the Plates. They were in the Cave at Cumorah with the other wagon loads of plates of the Jaredites and Nephites.

Joseph Fielding Smith

“While the statement has been made by some writers that the Prophet Joseph Smith used a seer stone part of the time in his translating of the record, and information points to the fact that he did have in his possession such a stone, yet there is no authentic statement in the history of the Church which states that the use of such a stone was made in that translation. The information is all hearsay, and personally, I do not believe that this stone was used for this purpose. The reason I give for this conclusion is found in the statement of the Lord to the Brother of Jared as recorded in Ether 3:22–24. These stones, the Urim and Thummim which were given to the Brother of Jared, were preserved for this very purpose of translating the record, both of the Jaredites and the Nephites. Then again the Prophet was impressed by Moroni with the fact that these stones were given for that very purpose. It hardly seems reasonable to suppose that the Prophet would substitute something evidently inferior under these circumstances. It may have been so, but it is so easy for a story of this kind to be circulated due to the fact that the Prophet did possess a seer stone, which he may have used for some other purposes” (Joseph Fielding Smith, “Doctrines of Salvation,” Vol. 3, 225-26).


Here is one of my blogs that go into more detail about the translation:




Urim and Thummim of the Old Testament

Finding Zarahemla Evidence

0

When we find Zarahemla we will have the key that will unlock the door to the physical truth of the Book of Mormon.

Help Wayne May Find Zarahemla

Donate Here

Scanning for that Great City Zarahemla

We are finally getting around to finding the Lost City of Zarahemla.  With your help, we can restore the truth of the original account of the Book of Mormon to the modern world. Too many of our children are leaving the faith. The sense of place and history are disappearing and new worries are replacing the iron rod that we all need. The pillar of our faith is shaking.  For some, it is a matter of scorn and ridicule. Many make fun of the original accounts and, more dangerously, it is starting to have a serious impact on the believers. Add into the mix the viral world with all the politics of our time, and it becomes almost impossible to feel like there was a promised land that changed the course of history.  We will increase our faith when we go back to Moroni’s original accounts. The city of Zarahemla in 335 AD was bigger than London and at that time it was the capital city of North America inhabited by hundreds of thousands of people. That the caliber of a large city should not go unnoticed when smaller discoveries have already been found with remarkable earthworks that were built by ancient civilizations. Too much money has been wasted in Mesoamerica only to find the architecture of cut stones that were never mentioned in holy scripture while finding no proof for designated large cities of earth, wood, and cement. Organizations have been looking for a Rome-like city in a faraway land when the real search should have been under our feet in the land of promise, of prosperity, and of prophesied latter-day events. We do not want to point any fingers. Today we have the right technology to make this search right.  Today modern science is 100x more efficient than the archeology of a generation ago. It is now time to act in faith by putting our attention on Moroni’s original story and on the hiding places of his people and sacred events.  The time is finally here when we can grow firm in our testimony as well as in our evidence. When our children turn their hearts to their fathers seeking answers, they will not be disappointed. We are on the verge of something remarkable that the world has never before seen! Wayne May, with a heart for the Book of Mormon, has been working on ancient American history for 30 years and has surprised all the experts year after year with new findings by proving the existence of millions of native Americans living on this soil with their wars and their religion. After 50 years of frustration with old experts, there are now new findings coming out from every quarter.  With the help of the Internet and an active community of believers, we are turning our attention to an epic discovery – the location of Zarahemla.  Our search for the capital city of ancient North America is happening sooner than anyone could have ever expected. Wayne May has teamed up with a German company called SENSYS. Their ground-penetrating scans were perfected a few years ago. The Germany technology has discovered an entire civilization underneath the world-renowned Stonehenge site in southern England. No one in their right mind would have seen this coming, but after putting together a map of their field scans in the area, the Germans revealed evidence of large habitations and clear patterns of wood housing and earthworks that were unimaginable by local communities. However, just scanning the ground across the river from Nauvoo is not enough for Wayne. Because of the ever-increasing evidence, we are committed to finding tangible proof that should convert the most critical doubter of the history of the Book of Mormon. Wayne has teamed up with Air Data Solutions to put drones in the sky to provide a detailed 3D map of the already evident earthworks and walls that are found in many areas close to Nauvoo.  For example, there is an ancient defensive wall that is 500 feet in length with a clear purpose to guard a large population of people. These works are man-made and give us our final clues for the best possible location for the largest settlement in North American in the 4th Century. And new secrets will be discovered as soon as we get the first round of funds together to pay for SENSYS to come to the fields and bluffs across the westside of the Mississippi across from Nauvoo.  We will soon create digital maps of 10,000 acres of anciently habited land. That is enough of the strategy. Here is the plan! First, let’s help Wayne May pay for the technology. Donate $10 or more to get this work going so we can start scanning the thousands of acres with drones in the sky and earth-penetrating equipment on the ground. These instruments are 10x times cheaper and 100x more effective than the old ways of doing archeology. Now is the time for you to become a key player in these new discoveries. You can easily follow the progress by receiving our emailed newsletters reporting on the progress at the site and by getting sneak previews before the general public of our newest discoveries. Finally, after we have made digital scans of the area – you will have the right to claim that you participated in strengthening our original faith by leaving a legacy for our children who deserve to know the truth as tangible as it can get. For you to take a confident leap of faith with us, we need to come to a few mutual agreements.  Wayne May has worked for 30 years to prepare for this research. So, all the money is going to be directed by him and through Heartland Research Group.  So, there will be no effort nor crucial funding that will be done without his direction and approval. The best times to do the scans of these lands are before the planting and after the harvest of the crops.  These are also the times when farmers are more willing to give access to their lands for our non-invasive scans. Keeping these times in mind, we are doing our best to get started as soon as possible.  We want to get SENSYS to come to America to scan the first acres just as they successfully did at Stonehenge. After the first scans are complete we will share a detailed digital map of our finding with you and your family, so you can visibly enjoy a beautiful frame in your living room with a kind acknowledgment that you were a key partner in making Zarahemla come alive in the eyes of the world for the first time. Donate $10 or significantly more to hasten the work and get these maps out sooner, before we have to wait for another 6 months to be able to scan the area. Join us in the urgent cause to increase faith in the Book of Mormon and its liberating message.  Help the current and future generations to avoid the confusion that comes from incomprehensible fantasy maps.  We want to find the exact coordinates for Zarahemla and are not interested in fables. Let’s bring a sense of place and history back to the hearts of the believers. Donate through the button you find on this page and move from being a lonely fighter to becoming a cherished team player supporting the Angel Moroni’s original story. Let’s leave a legacy of evidence for our children and our grandchildren.

Donate Here

Zelph

Archaeological Survey of Northwestern Samaria

0

As a reader of the Book of Mormon, it is essential to understand the Old World and the Jewish Customs and Laws. We know the Nephites practiced the Law of Moses. Looking in Israel and in North America for similar practices amongst the Jews and the Nephites is critical.

We don’t find connections in Central America to those customs of the Hebrews and Israelites. Mesoamerica obviously contains an Asian race of people, not an Israelite race. We find hewn stone, tropical forests, Jaguars and Jade and monkeys. No wheat or barley, wine, lambs, bullocks, doves, rams and no elephants, mastadons horses etc. North America has all of these animals and items. This is an amazing inditement of where the Book of Mormon events happened. See my detailed article hereabout the Law of Moses:

3 Essential Truths about Nephite Observance of the Law of Moses

First Truth: Not only did the Nephites “strictly” keep the law of Moses (as indicated in 37 verses in the Book of Mormon (see Alma 30:3, Mosiah 13:29-30, Jarom 1:5), but they did so with delight as it was seen by them as both a collection of types of Christ and a means of coming unto Him. Occasionally even the Lamanites were known to “strictly” observe the law (Hel. 13:1).  Second: In “observing to keep the commandments of the Lord in all things, according to the Law of Moses” (2 Ne. 5:10), the Nephites would have necessarily observed all the feasts or “holy days” given to Moses by Jehovah. These are recorded in Exodus and Leviticus and are known as “holy convocations” or “rehearsals” and they typify the life and mission of Jesus Christ in profoundly beautiful ways. Third: It was absolutely essential for these Jewish Lehites to be brought to a land that would provide an abundance of all the plants and animals required to keep the Law of Moses, with its concomitant Holy Days or festivals. Based on the latest archeological findings, it can now be irrefutably shown that the Heartland of North America is the only location in the Western Hemisphere where all ten of the essential items were found anciently including; lambs, oxen, goats, doves, barley, wheat, grapes, and altars made of stacked, unhewn stones. These aforementioned items have not been found in the archaeological record of the pre-Columbian peoples of Mesoamerica.” Amberli Nelson MBA Hebrew/Jewish Symbology Expert

“An altar of earth thou shalt make unto me… in all places where I record my name I will come unto thee, and I will bless thee. And if thou wilt make me an altar of stone, thou shalt not build it of hewn stone: for if thou lift up thy tool upon it, thou hast polluted it. Neither shalt thou go up by steps unto mine altar…” Exodus 20:24 – 26

There is a temple mound situated above the Ohio River near Cincinnati. “Fragments of burnt limestone may still be seen on the top. The mound is a rectangle two hundred and twenty-five feet long by one hundred and twenty feet broad, and seven feet high.” In contrast to the hewn stone buildings and altars of Mexico, the Ohio mound has the right dimensions to have accommodated a timber and burnt lime plaster (“cement”) building of the size and proportions of Solomon’s Temple.” J. P.  Maclean, The Mound Builders – Archaeology of Butler County, Ohio, 1904, pp. 222-223.

“Few realize that some of the oldest, largest and most complex structures of ancient archaeology were built of earth, clay, and stone right here in America, in the Ohio and Mississippi valleys. From 6,000 years ago until quite recently, North America was home to some of the most highly advanced and well organized civilizations in the world – complete with cities, roads, and commerce.” Dr. Roger Kennedy, former director of the Smithsonian’s American History Museum

Christ Appears to the Nephites in North America by Kendra Burton

“This painting above shows Christ descending in a shaft of light to visit multitudes of Nephites who are streaming up a ramped earthen platform mound reminiscent of other earthen monuments made by the civilization now known as the Hopewell Mound Builders. The background is a vast plain with interspersed massive grass-covered mounds, wooden homes with thatched roofs and hardwood forests, while the foreground shows a large wooden temple atop a monumental ramped earth structure.  The scene is one that is true to the Book of Mormon record, without stone pyramids or thick jungle vegetation since nowhere in the text is there any mention of stone buildings, palm trees, monkeys or a tropical climate. 

The Heartland geography research has overwhelmingly demonstrated through Book of Mormon prophesies, Joseph Smith’s writings, DNA, archaeological, linguistic and cultural evidences that the most likely location for the setting of the Book of Mormon was in America’s Heartland. This painting is consistent with Joseph Smith’s known and historically documented statements and actions in such accounts as the those found in D&C 28, 30, and 32, the Wentworth Letter, the American Revivalist account, the Zelph accounts, Joseph’s hand-written letter to his wife while on Zion’s camp, and many additional sources.” Rod Meldrum, Author “Exploring the Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland”

Contrasting the works of the mound builders with Mesoamerica stone ruins, Hugh Nibley observes: “A closer approximation to the Book of Mormon picture of Nephite culture is seen in the earth and palisade structures of the Hopewell and Adena culture areas than in the later stately piles of stone in Mesoamerica… Though such piles as the great pyramid-temple of Chichen Itza are surpassed by few buildings in the world in beauty of proportion and grandeur of conception, there is something disturbing about most of these overpowering ruins… The great monuments do not represent what the Nephites stood for; rather they stand for what their descendents, mixed with the blood of their brethren, descended to…” Hugh Nibley, The Prophetic Book of Mormon, pp. 272-273

A Friend Jerrod Wertman Writes,

“In 1980, Professor Adam Zertal, the late Israeli archaeologist, was conducting a detailed archaeological survey of northwestern Samaria. He found a massive altar of burnt offerings dating to the biblical period of the judges. (Deut. 27)

“At first, his findings (archaeologist Adam Zertal) sparked a scholarly firestorm of disagreement, but today it’s generally recognised he did find a cultic site that corresponds to biblical sacrificial restrictions. The altar is made of natural uncut stones (Joshua 8:31,Ex 20:25) and filled with alternating layers of Earth, ash, bone and stone.

Not only is this a known construction style of ancient altars, but the bones are also ritually clean edible animals, pointing to the use as an Israelite cult centre. Unlike pagan altars with stairs, (Ex:20:26) this one was ascended via a ramp, as commanded in Exodus 20

While this is certainly information you already know, I believe it both gratifying and vindicating to have a non-LDS scholar make such matter-of-fact statements that utterly disqualifies ALL of the Mayan, Incan and Aztec temples from being Nephite temples.

This non-invested scholar makes a simple statement of fact that, almost in passing, that was/is common knowledge amongst the Jews: Any temple that has stairs leading up to the altar is Pagan. Period. It cannot be Israelite, and what’s more, the altar itself HAD to be made of natural, uncut stones, according to the requirements given by Jehovah.

All of the the central or South American temple altars are of carved/hewn stone, and according to Mosaic law, are constructed of “defiled”, ritually impure materials. Hence, unfit for worship and sacrifice.

I just wonder how much longer the Meso crowd will ignore such painfully obvious evidence such as this, and take an honest look at where the overwhelming preponderance of evidence actually is.
I have looked at many reconstructed models of this temple mount/altar, and they look so much like the mound builder temple sites.

If you just examine what has been legitimately identified as a genuine Israelite altar and compare it to both the Mayan pyramid temples and the Hopewell temple sites, even a child could pick which one is most likely a Nephite temple site.

I just feel these MesoAmerican BOM scholars are being intellectually dishonest by pointedly avoiding this particular discussion.
I’ve never even heard of this information from anyone at any church seminary, education week, or anything.

I honestly think that the most damning evidence against MesoAmerican BOM Geography is that “Strictly observing” the law of Moses was an impossibility. No wheat, no grapes, no barley, no sheep?! C’mon, guys! They may have been a once mighty civilization, but there ain’t no WAY they were Nephites!” All the best, friend, Jerrod Wertman

Below is more from archaeologist Adam Zertal

Archaeology shock: 2,000-year-old Mount Ebal discovery ‘proves Bible story’

“Mount Ebal was probably chosen as a place of covenant renewal

“The Book of Joshua, found in the Bible, tells of how one of Moses’ assistants who built an altar of stones where the Israelites made peace offerings. Much later in the book, when Joshua was old and dying, he gathered the people together at Shechem, and gave a farewell speech. In the Eighties, archaeologists Adam Zertal conducted a land survey in Manasseh, including Mount Ebal, where the team identified an anomaly 150 metres below the peak.

“Secondly, Mount Ebal is the tallest mountain in northern Samaria, demonstrating the importance and commanding a view of nearly all of what would become Israel.

Adam Zertal found Iron Age pottery Getty Images

“Also, most Israelite Iron Age archaeological findings come from this territory of Manasseh where Mount Ebal is.”

The series went on to reveal why biblical scholars think there is a link with Joshua’s story and the altar.

It adds: “This gives some evidence to believe that here is where most of Israel resided in the early settlement and into the time of the judges, so a religious centre on Mount Ebal would give access to most of these Israelites.

“After these mentions in Deuteronomy and Joshua, Mount Ebal is never mentioned in the Bible again.

“But, in modern times, Mount Ebal has been the centre of controversy with the findings of the late archaeologist Adam Zertal.

A smaller circle could be the original altar (Image: BIBLE DISCOVERY TV)

“A pile of stones on Mount Ebal received several seasons of excavations due to Iron Age pottery scattered on its surface.

“Zertal interpreted what he found beneath the pile as a massive altar of burnt offerings dating to the biblical period of the judges.”

But, there is more evidence than just the coinciding story, the series claimed.

It continued: “At first, his findings sparked a scholarly firestorm of disagreement, but today it’s generally recognised he did find a cultic site that corresponds to biblical sacrificial restrictions.

A smaller circle could be the original altar

A smaller circle could be the original altar (Image: BIBLE DISCOVERY TV)
Some argue the rubble had other uses

Some argue the rubble had other uses (Image: BIBLE DISCOVERY TV)
“The apparent altar is made of natural uncut stones and filled with alternating layers of Earth, ash, bone and stone.

“Not only is this a known construction style of ancient altars, but the bones are also ritually clean edible animals, pointing to the use as an Israelite cult centre.

“Unlike pagan altars with stairs, this one was ascended via a ramp, as commanded in Exodus 20.

“While the altar dates to a time after Joshua, Zertal found at the centre of it, an older circular altar dug into the bedrock.

“Could this be Joshua’s construction? The location, timing and archaeological all line up.”

Though some archaeologists agree with the consideration that the site was an altar compound, and some that it was a cultic location, others believe that it was simply a farmhouse, a guard tower.

They argue that the paved areas are simply rooms, the sloping wall simply an eroded partition wall, and the infilled enclosure a room that was later changed into a tower.”

No Tools to Cut Stone-Hebrew Law

The first Nephite Temple would be built on the highest point of the Nephite settlement. (Painting above represents Lookout Mountain above Moccasin Bend on the Tennessee River). It would be facing directly east symbolic of The Savior’s coming. It was to be built like Solomon’s. The altars of the temple were made of stacked stone, not hewn stone. “The word in Exodus 20:25 which is translated as ‘tool’ is the Hebrew חרב which most literally means ‘sword’.  There explains that a sword is designed to shorten life, while an altar is designed to lengthen life by being used to achieve atonement. It makes sense, therefore, that one should not be used in the formation of the other.” Rashi, Medieval French Rabbi.

Divine Disruption

0

Do We Really Want to Go Back to Normal?

“Here’s a question that keeps coming up in conversation and online: when will things go back to normal?

It’s natural to long for normalcy during a trial that doesn’t seem to have an end date. If only we knew the future—if only we knew the specific dates when this trial would be over—we could fortify ourselves by looking ahead to that goal. Unfortunately, the aspect of a trial that makes it so, well, trying is that we don’t see as far ahead as we’d like. We don’t know how long it will last. That’s why it’s natural to want what was normal.

But the truth is, whatever will become “normal” on the other side of the coronavirus crisis will not be the old normal. It will be something new. We are not going back.

So here’s the question I hope we will begin to ask instead: Do we really want to go back to normal? Was the old normal good? Were we really flourishing in the old normal? Was the old normal spiritually healthy?

Old Normal
What was the old normal? A world with less and less in-person interaction, looser commitments, increasing polarization, and, above all, loneliness.

Let’s look again at the old normal:
1- Americans have been interacting less with their neighbors as the years go by, choosing instead the virtual neighborhoods of Facebook and Instagram, often at the expense of knowing the names and stories of the people who live only yards away. (It’s hard to follow Jesus’s command to love your neighbor when you don’t know your neighbor’s name.)

2- In the past 30 years, our commitments have grown looser, with civic groups on the decline as well as a drop in church attendance. Fewer and fewer Christians attend church every week, preferring a hit-and-miss pattern that easily allows other responsibilities and leisure activities to impinge upon the regular rhythm of meeting together.

3- Family time has suffered; parents are more and more focused on job security and maximizing their efficiency, while ensuring they have enough time leftover to binge watch the latest offering on Netflix.

4- We are more committed to consuming entertainment than we are to cultivating or creating something. We eat out more and cook less. We are less likely to pick up an instrument or learn a new craft. We play more games on our phone than we do with our families and friends. Reading has shifted away from deep concentration required by books in favor of newsflashes and commentaries we digest as bite-sized chunks of information while scrolling on social media.

5- Political polarization has increased, in part due to an over-focus on national politics to the neglect of the community closest to us and the places we could actually make the most difference. By catastrophizing whatever happens at the national level, the fever of D.C. anxiety spreads to the whole country, leaving us restless and suspicious. The list could go on: the deaths of despair, the opioid crisis, our loss of social solidarity and moral bearings, the evidence of lingering racial disparities, and a weary sense of meaningless across the country. That’s the “old normal.” It’s no wonder studies show a decline in overall happiness among Americans in recent decades, especially among younger Americans who have never known life to be any different and yet who sense that settling for being “lonely together” is not a worthy aspiration.

Building a New Normal
The question we should ask, then, is not when will we get back to normal but should we want to go back to normal? And the follow-up question: What should the new normal be?

What if this crisis is a divine disruption that allows us to rethink ourselves, to rethink our lives, to reconsider our habits?

What if this crisis is a divine opportunity to reflect on what matters most and to order our lives accordingly?

What if we now have the opportunity to make different decisions—to prayerfully discern how to create and cultivate a new and better normal on the other side of this crisis?

What if we now have the chance to reset our expectations, to refocus our attention on what matters most, and to recommit to the people we’re called to love and serve?

What if this season of total reliance on technology for spreading communication helps us see the limits of technology for building and sustaining community?

What if this period of forced isolation can help us see the end result of radical individualism’s trajectory, so that in the end we come out of our enclaves and homes with a stronger commitment to our communities, our churches, and our country?

Let’s not go back to normal. Let’s come away from this challenge with a new vision of what normal could be.” by

Nephite Timline in the Area of Cleveland, OH

“Indian Point, located just 14 miles northeast of the Kirtland Temple. This ancient Indian enclosure features two earthen walls bordered by ditches and protected on two sides of a triangle by steep cliffs. The walls were built around 140 B.C.” Jonathan Neville by reading the signage at the site. 

“The most spectacular Cleveland area earthworks are surprisingly little known to many area residents. The prehistoric embankments are still sufficiently high as to be easily viewed. The site is Indian Point (33La2) located at the juncture of the Grand River and Paine Creek just east of Painesville, Ohio. The site is now part of the Lake Metro-park system. The archaeological community, who has been interested in the area long before it became a park, calls it the Lyman Site because it is on the former grounds of a military training camp operated by Charles Lyman. The site consists of three earthen enclosures atop a steep river bluff. (The western set of walls is severely eroded but the eastern two are easily viewed.) Indian Point did not have mounds; mound-like structures found there have more recently been determined not to be of prehistoric human origin. Until recently the Early Woodland date of Indian Point was not recognized; it was considered strictly a Late Prehistoric site (900 AD-1650 AD) because of the large amount of ceramics and bone tools of this period found there. Archaeologist James Murphy has long obtained radiocarbon dates prior to the First Millennium AD. He tested remains of cooking fires from deep within the inner earthworks. He also found an Early Woodland Stemmed point. The dates of specific portions of the site including the earthen walls still remain a matter of controversy. Murphy has proposed that the two sets of earthworks may have been constructed at different times.” 2011 LAURA PESKIN Prehistoric Indian Earthworks in the City of Cleveland and Environs

Once again this is a long blog about the Ohio area of the United States as the heart of the Heartland of the Nephites. I believe Ohio is their land and the Hebrew artifacts show amazing evidence. The mounds in just the area around Cleveland are immense and that is mainly what this blog is about. The sacred place of Kirtland, Ohio could very well be the land where the Savior visited the Nephites after His resurrection. Read and enjoy!

OHIO Mound Parallels with the NEPHITES

Parallels of the Hopewell Culture as described by William C. Mills, Chief Archaeologist of Ohio, with the Book of Mormon“[May 20, 1917; Sunday] Attended Sunday School and afternoon service in Hawthorne Hall, and was a speaker at each assembly. Evening meetings here, as also in Brooklyn, have been discontinued for the summer. The attendance both at Sunday School and afternoon meeting was surprisingly large in view of the fact that many of the Utah college students have left for the vacation period. This evening at the hotel I had a long and profitable consultation with Professor Wm. C. Mills, State Archaeologist of Ohio. He is continuing his splendid work of exploration in the Ohio mounds, and I went over with him again the remarkable agreement between his deductions and the Book of Mormon story. He has reached the following (10) conclusions: The area now included within the political boundaries defining the State of Ohio was once inhabited by two distinct peoples, representing two cultures, a higher and a lower. These two classes were contemporaries; in other words, the higher and the lower culture represented distinct phases of development existing at one time and in contiguous sections, and furnish in no sense an instance of evolution by which the lower culture was developed into the higher. These two cultural types or distinct peoples were generally in a state of hostility one toward the other, the lower culture being more commonly the aggressor and the higher the defender. During limited periods, however, the two types, classes, or cultures, lived in a state of neutrality, amounting in fact to friendly intercourse. The numerous exhumations of human bones demonstrate that the people of the lower type, if not indeed both cultures, were very generally affected by syphilis, indicating a prevalent condition of lasciviousness. Their (are) two peoples or cultures…the lower culture was most commonly the assailing party, while the people of the higher type defended as best they could but in general fled. As a further consequence of this belligerent status they buried their dead, with or without previous cremation, in such condition as to admit of expeditious covering up of the cemeteries by the heaping of earth over the sepulchers [sic], in which hurried work the least skilled laborers and even children could be employed. From a careful collating of data it is demonstrated that the general course of migration through the area now defined as the State of Ohio was inward from the west and outward toward the east. Professor Mills states that no definite data as to the age of these peoples have as yet been found, but that the mounds may date back a few hundred years or even fifteen hundred or more. Several years ago I placed a Book of Mormon in the hands of Professor Mills and, while he is reticent as to the parallelism of his discoveries and the Book of Mormon account, he is impressed by the agreement.”  James E. Talmage 20 May 1917

See my detailed blog about Ohio here!

Jews are Lamanites

“I would say to the Lamanites, if I could speak to them understandingly, that you are also a branch of the house of Israel, and chiefly of the house of Joseph, and your forefathers have fallen through the same examples of unbelief and sins, as have the Jews, and you, as their posterity, have wandered in sin and darkness for many generations; and you, like the Jews, have been driven and trampled under the foot of the Gentiles, and put to death through your wars with each other, and with the white man, until you are almost destroyed. But there is still a redemption and salvation for a remnant of you in the latter days.” History of His Life and Labors By Wilford Woodruff

A Survey of Prehistoric People in the Cuyahoga Lands

In this essay the term Greater Cleveland means Cuyahoga County and all areas from its heart to its periphery. The Cuyahoga River divides the city and county roughly down the middle. Its terminus at Lake Erie, its floodplains and its high bluffs have always enticed Native peoples as well as later Europeans. The Cuyahoga River Valley refers to the deep gorge system cut by the river south of downtown Cleveland and extending all the way to the glacial escarpment in the northern part of the city of Akron. Here the river makes its “Big Bend” to the east and ultimately to its source 30 miles to the northeast in Hambden Township, Geauga County, Ohio.

The Cleveland region has rich prehistory that goes back over 11,000 years. On a less grand scale than the spectacular ruins in Southern Ohio, remains of Adena and Hopewell ceremonialism and mortuary ritual are common in Northeast Ohio. There are also relics present of the Mississippian culture which flourished to a greater extent in Southern Ohio in the Late Prehistoric Period (900 to 1650 AD).

The geology of the Cuyahoga lands, right where the Allegheny Plateau, Central Till Plains and Great Lakes Plain meet, could have been significant for the proliferation of human activity in this region in all eras. The eroding Allegheny escarpment has provided ready Paleozoic building material in the form of the Euclid Bluestone, Berea Sandstone, and Cleveland Siltstone. Another geological feature that shaped human activity in the region is its position directly southeast of a large lake (Erie). Thus storms from the Northwest have battered the region since time immemorial, leaving precipitation that has carved its way into swift moving streams teeming with fish. Unbeknownst to many Northeast Ohioans today, the region is also strategically located on a continental divide; waters north of the so-called Great Bend in northern Akron flow ultimately into Lake Erie; those eight miles to the south (today Lake Nesmith in Coventry Township), flow into the Tuscarawas River and ultimately into the Gulf of Mexico. As this book will point out, the continental divide provided transportation advantages in this region from ancient times all the way up to the advent of railroads in the mid-19th Century.

The region south of Lake Erie was important in the Archaic period (7,000 to 1,000 BC). There have been more revealing Archaic findings in Northeast Ohio than interesting artifacts from later prehistoric Indians. Key Archaic developments in the region that is now Northeastern Ohio were commencement of atlatl or spear thrower use 5., and greater dependence on both wild plants and fish in the diet.

Northeast Ohio’s prehistoric peoples distinguished themselves in the following millennium (Early, Middle Woodland periods) by commencing the region’s first agriculture. More important in Ohio prehistory are their followers, the Late Woodland people of 500 to 900 AD. Northeastern Ohio holds a large percentage of the state’s significant Late Woodland archaeology. The Late Woodland period saw transitions to localism and improved food procurement, storage and preparation.
As recently as 1650 there was a distinct population of prehistoric Native Americans roughly between Conneaut, Ohio on the east and the Black River on the west. This people are referred to as Whittlesey Culture after Col. Charles Whittlesey, civic leader, archaeologist and first president of the Western Reserve Historical Society. He was the first person to describe and map much prehistoric Indian activity in Northeast Ohio. No-one knows exactly why the archaeological record indicates an abrupt cessation of Whittlesey culture. (Some theories of its demise will be discussed at the close of this article). Changes in pottery style and a transition to a more sedentary lifestyle characterized Whittlesey culture. Other features included reliance on local resources rather than trade goods. Mortuary ritual appears simple from the lack of mounds and grave goods found. Some Mississippian influences took hold.

Until around 1650 northeast Ohio entirely belonged to the native peoples who had long inhabited it. The lucrative Colonial-era fur trade and the 1539 formation of the Iroquois Confederacy brought outsiders into the region, if largely of Native American blood themselves. The great Iroquois Confederacy, one of the foremost historic powers on the North American continent, until 1726 controlled the lands around the Cuyahoga River which the Iroquois used for hunting. Lake Erie in its entirety was so remote that Champlain’s 1634 map of New France properly named and drew the other three Great Lakes within its province; Erie the map distorted and failed to name.

In 1726 the Iroquois made a treaty which ceded their southeastern Lake Erie holdings to the British. The French vied for control, and obtained it, although for all intents and purposes they shared their dominion over Lake Erie with the Indians. A 1690 treaty between the French and the Iroquois, previously enemies, had allowed the French to establish posts on the lake. The first Europeans to familiarize themselves with the Cuyahoga lands were anonymous French missionaries who described the area to 1650 map-maker Nicholas Sanson. The first European resident on the Cuyahoga was French fur trader Francois Saguin who established a post in 1742. It was in the Cuyahoga Valley though on which side of the river is uncertain.

The first Briton to show familiarity with the Cuyahoga lands was Christopher Gist, surveyor for Virginia’s Ohio Company. The first British resident on the Cuyahoga was Col. George Croghan. He traded with area Indians in the 1740s as well as establishing other trading posts in the Ohio country. His friendliness with the Cuyahoga Valley Indians led many of them to favor the Briitsh. During most of the years between 1744-1760 the French and British fought over disputed portions of present-day Ohio and neighboring states in the Western Hemisphere correlates of King George’s War and the Seven Years’ War, both between Britain and France. In the United States the latter war is referred to as the French and Indian War. After these wars ended, a new alliance continued to make the area dangerous for the British, save a few missionaries and traders; in the 1760s great Ottawa chief Pontiac formalized a land-holding organization of the so-called Northwest Indian nations: the Ottawa, Chippewa, Wyandot and Delaware.

The Ottawas, a nation originating north of the Great Lakes, gradually migrated into the sparsely populated and loosely held southern Erie shores, reaching the vicinity of the Cuyahoga River in the Mid-18th Century. An area of settlement lasting about 50 years from around 1760 to about 1810 was near both the river and what is now Columbia Road in Boston Township, Summit County. During the latter years the site grew into a village under the locally well known Chief Ponty (not to be confused withe the great Ottawa Chief Pontiac.) Their confederates the Chippewa, closely related in language, gravitated to what’s now Brecksville after they settled into the Cuyahoga Valley. A French official also reported Chippewa living at “Mingo Town” in the mid-1840s. Though the word “Mingo” referred to Iroquois, both Iroquois and non-Iroquois lived in this large village. Mingo Town was in the general Cuyahoga Valley area, but archaeology has still not pinpointed the location with certainty. Nonetheless at its height, it was home to as many as 2,000 Indian individuals as estimated from the reports of the French official, Robert Navarre.

The Ottawas became better acquainted with another of their fellow Algonquian speakers, the Delaware, as both defended Fort Duquesne in the French and Indian War. Pontiac and other Ottawa may have already known the Delaware from the Ohio country; The Delaware, dispossessed of their homelands further east, had settled along the Cuyahoga River, both in the River Valley and around the strategic Great Bend region. John Hecklewelder, missionary and explorer to Northeast Ohio, recalled Delaware visionary leader Neolin in the Mid-18th Century living at a time on the Cuyahoga fairly close to Lake Erie, and then also for a time on the Tuscarawas River, at the southern end of the great canoe portage 1.

Few Whites were to be found in the Cuyahoga lands from the end of the French and Indian War to the end of the American Revolution. Afterwards from 1785 to 1795 treaties between the new American government and Ohio country Indians left the area east of the Cuyahoga River to the White Man. In 1796 Moses Cleaveland with a party of several men landed on the mouth of the Cuyahoga River to survey the area for the Connecticut Land Company. The land investments in Northeast Ohio were on territory called Connecticut’s Western Reserve. Connecticut had claimed the Reserve and then sold it part of it to private speculators. Connecticut retained ownership of the western portion of the Reserve called the Firelands. As its name implied, Connecticut gave this land away to its citizens whose homes had burned in the American Revolution. The city of Cleveland which sprouted on the mouth of the Cuyahoga River is of course named after Moses Cleaveland.

The Greenville Treaty of 1795 prohibited Indian settlement east of the Cuyahoga River. The Indians who continued to frequent the East Side mainly were hunters and fisherman who set up camp. Indians land claims were permitted on the West Side of Cleveland until the signing of another treaty in 1805. They stayed on afterward too due to the low land pressure; Cleveland in its first 25 years had less than 150 White settlers. It took the beginning of a canal system a few years later to finally bring immigrants into Cleveland. 1825 marked the opening of the Erie Canal to the east. The Ohio and Erie Canal, completed in 1832, connected Cleveland and Lake Erie with the Virginia settlements in southern Ohio.

Relics Remembered by Cleveland’s Early Settlers

The first mounds mentioned in this study as follows were unknown to all but Cleveland’s earliest settlers. Some ambiguity surrounds the authenticity of these relics. Their descriptions relied on the fading memories of Cleveland’s founders when they realized many years later that details of the city’s early history might be something worth committing to writing. Also the tendency for the human mind to think events occurred longer ago than actuality is operative here. Finally since these mounds of memory have never been examined for artifacts, it is possible that they were naturally occurring features and not constructed by human inhabitants. This is not to say that there was not human activity in the Late Prehistoric or Woodland periods in what is now downtown Cleveland. The area’s location at the mouth of a major river suggests that the area probably attracted humans in all eras. For example artifacts found in the vicinity of East Ninth Street, some mentioned in this study, support the existence of prehistoric inhabitants in what is Cleveland’s downtown area.

An Indian mound at the mouth of the Cuyahoga

A mound at the mouth of the Cuyahoga River was quite sizable, perhaps up to 150 feet in diameter and 75 feet tall. It was gradually lost after Clevelanders rechanneled the mouth of the Cuyahoga River too close to it. The rechanneling occurred in the 1820s as an infrastructure improvement for the simultaneous building of the Erie Canal. Before the rechanneling the mound was in fact not at the mouth of the river as pictured below; the mouth was around a mile to the west, at the terminus of what is known as the Old Riverbed. The painting below, created for Cleveland’s 1896 Centennial, depicts the rechanneled river directly east of the mound.The painting is based on an 1820s woodcut of the same scene. The woodcut in turn is based on a drawing by Captain Allen Gaylord.

FIGURE B: “Cleaveland 1800”

There was at least one other Indian mound near what is now Cleveland’s Public Square.  It stood on what became Ontario Street, just south of Prospect Avenue.  This point in our present-day is just east of Tower City Center and just west of Myers University. Isham Morgan, an original area settler, had a good view of the mound around 1812 when he rode on horseback to Cleveland with his father. 

Morgan observed over a period of “several” years that the mound became leveled. He noted that in 1812 Ontario Street was in a forested region which stretched east, south and west. Ontario Street only ran south of Public Square and even there, it was merely a path through woods. (Newburgh Township, four miles to the southwest, where Morgan then resided, was more developed; Cleveland in a comparative context was a clearing in the woods.) Thus in the early days of Cleveland not much disturbance came to the mound. As Cleveland transitioned from a little New England Village to an industrial center, the mound gave way to urban settlement. Its location is in the heart of the city’s commercial activity.

Below is a detail of the area south of Public Square in 1834 at which time it was still little developed. (See Whelpley, Thos. “Cleveland from Brooklyn Hill”, engraving, Milo Osborne, NYC, from 1833 drawing, image courtesy of Clvlnd. Publ. Libr. Digital Collections.)

The Garlick and Gaylord Mounds to be discussed shortly were also in the downtown area of Cleveland.  Then come a small cluster of mounds around East 55th Streets that perhaps followed the course of the Cuyahoga River south-eastward.  These include the Mound Avenue site and the following two sites on which much was written in the 19th Century: “Ancient Forts 1 and 2, Newburg.”

“Ancient Forts 1 and 2, Newburg” (33Cu4, 33Cu5)

For many years time had forgotten the precise location of the earthen enclosure that Charles Whittlesey named “Fort 1 Newburg.”  The best that could be said about the fort site was that it was in the old Newburgh Township, a part of the county that was annexed by the city of Cleveland around 1880.  The leading theory relating the site to 20th Century landmarks placed it in the old Forest Hill Park, an area now in the industrial Cuyahoga River Valley east of the river, west of Independence Road, south of Pershing Avenue and north of Washington Park.  This approximation of the site’s location is understandable because it does resemble Whittlesey’s survey of the location (Figure A) in that there is a north facing narrow promontory south of a small stream with deep ravines on the east and west sides.   This theory of the earthworks’ location however omitted a key piece of evidence prominent in Whittlesey’s survey; that is that the earthworks occupied Lot 313, about one and a half miles southeast of the Forest Hill Park promontory.  Eight years after Whittlesey’s 1850 survey this lot consisted of  105.5 acres divided between three landholders. See Figure D. Today the location corresponds to Harvard Grove Cemetery on the banks of Burk Branch stream, just north of Harvard Avenue, and between East 55th and East 65th Streets.

FIGURE D: Lot 313 on 1858 Hopkins County Map

Fort 1 consisted of two earthen walls with two corresponding trenches. See Figure A . When Whittlesey observed the earthworks in the mid-1800s, the walls were so badly weathered that only two feet of their height remained.  Whittlesey noted there was an entranceway at the west end of the inner wall. This casts the site’s utility for defense in doubt. Today archaeologists believe that such sites were ceremonial rather than defensive.

Figure E: Charles Whittlesey’s Map of Cuyahoga Valley Earthworks (1871, 41)

Whittlesey also mentioned a mound one fourth to one half mile to the east or southeast of Fort 1. It can be seen in Figure E above. Whittlesey indicated that the mound was 10 feet high in 1847 and quickly disappearing thereafter thanks to agriculture.  Today this mound site would be in the Harvard-71st Street- Broadway area. See Figure F below.  Interestingly this same area is one of the Cleveland metropolitan region’s oldest area’s for significant early settler habitation and once had working quarries.

FIGURE F: Vicinity of Fort 1 Mound Today, courtesey of Google Maps
Old Houses near Broadway, a half mile east of the Fort 1 mound, from “Miles Park [Library] Branch Exterior,” 1900, courtesey of Cleveland Public Library Archives, Digital Coll.

Another Newburgh prehistoric site well described by Whittlesey is now in Cuyahoga Heights in the Cleveland Metroparks Ohio and Erie Canal Reservation. Whittlesey named this site Ancient Fort #2, Newburg. Today the site corresponds to a park location on the western bluffs of the Cuyahoga River floodplain. This places the site just northwest of  the main park entrance at East 49th Street and Whittlesey Way. This location fits Whittlesey’s description that the site be one and a half miles downstream of Ohio and Erie Canal Mile Marker 8 Lock, also known as Willow Lock or Lock 40. Whittlesey gave an additional requirement that the site be on a high isthmus surrounded by ravines on all but the south side. The location near the park entrance fulfills this requirement as well.

“Ancient Fort #2 Newburg,” now in Cuyahoga Heights (Whittlesey {1871} 59).

Like Fort 1 not a trace of the Cuyahoga Heights site remains. Like Fort 1 the Cuyahoga Heights site has never been analyzed and dated. Whittlesey noted the enclosure consisted of a single wall and trench on the land side. Its accessibility was different from Fort 1; at Cuyahoga Heights the wall did not have an opening but the outer trench did. This did not seem like much of an entrance to Whittlesey or to anyone who views his drawing The only other point of access was a narrow passageway along the southern portion of the ravine. Whittlesey noted in 1850 that only five feet of the wall’s height remained, as the site had just recently came under cultivation. 

Cleveland’s Most Well Known Indian Mound 

Cleveland’s most well-known Indian mound just like the nearby earthen enclosures  over time has been flattened.   The mound’s builders have never been determined; no-one knows if they were Woodland or Late Prehistoric.  The mound site, in the Slavic Village section of Cleveland, is appropriately marked by Mound Avenue on the south. The mound has further been memorilaized by the building of Mound Elementary School just west of old county lot 317 that held the mound. Lot 317 was at least 100 acres and was bounded approximately by Union Avenue on the north,  East 65th Street on the east,  the future Fleet Avenue on the south and the future Wilson Avenue (present-day East 55th Street) on the west. At the time of Whittlesey’s writing lot 317 was the homestead of Dr. Horace Ackley.  The area was still rural until the early 1870s when the city’s expanding Czech population gradually built up the Broadway/ East 55th Street area. An 1874 atlas of Cuyahoga County shows the street layout virtually as it still stands today. Undoubtedly the flattening of the earthworks, cliffs and ravine that accompanied the area’s urbanization dates to the same time period.   On Whittlesey’s non-scale map of Cleveland area Indian earthworks, the mound is a dot south of Morgan Run stream.  See Figure E .

Timeline Point I, Early Woodland Period: 700 BC – 100 BC, and Moundbuilder Culture near Cleveland

In 1894 when many mounds had not yet been flattened from agriculture, erosion and development, archaeologist W.C. Mills counted 5,396 in the state. The earliest of these mounds belong to Early Woodland  people who thrived from 500 BC to 100 AD. In some locales outside of Ohio, burial mounds and pottery showed up in the Late Archaic Period, from 3,000 BC to 1,000 BC.

 The Adena people who radiated outward from the Chillicothe, Ohio region had the highest mounds and most elaborate ceremonial culture.  The highest Adena mounds were over 70 feet and the widest 300 feet in diameter. Northeast Ohio’s Early Woodland mounds are smaller.

It is important to note that not all Ohio Early Woodland burials involved mounds. Most Early Woodland burials in northern Ohio were not in mounds, but in oval earthen enclosures such as atop steep bluffs of a creek. Seaman’s Fort in Erie County is a good example. There were also Adena burials of this type in southern Ohio and northern Kentucky. One good example is the Colerain Works near present-day Cincinnati.  

Many Early Woodland burials contained objects relating to the deceased’s status, both temporal and spiritual. Such buried objects were most commonly projectile points, sandstone tablets (perhaps used for stamping body tattoos) and personal adornments — head dresses, and jewelry such as rings, bracelets and beads. Some burials, probably of lower status individuals, contained no adornments.

Another object sometimes found in Early Woodland burials, including some near Cleveland, is the tubular clay pipe, used for tobacco smoking or as a pipe with which a shaman would suck out evil spirits which they thought were causing symptoms in sick people. This practice involved cutting the sick person, either superficially or enough to let blood, then placing the tube at the point of the cut mark, and sucking. Truthfully smoking and shamanistic sucking have been inextricably bound since Early Woodland times and continue to be so among Native Americans.. A related practice to smoking and shamanistic sucking is the shamanistic practice of blowing tobacco smoke on a sick person. Symbolically the blowing of smoke signified the transfer of spiritual power from shaman to patient. A shaman sucking out disease through a similar pipe was viewed as likewise transferring power. As inhaling and exhaling go together in smoking, sucking out disease and blowing medicine (smoke) go together in shamanistic practice. Thus the tube pipe, whether designed for smoking or sucking, was a sacred object with significance for mortuary practice and the afterlife. The width and construction of the end of the tube pipes and the materials with which they were made offer clues as to whether individual specimens were used for smoking or sucking.

Another important trait of the Early Woodland Period in Ohio is the commencement of pottery in this region. It was mainly simple and thick walled. Such a pottery found in Northern Ohio that shows little Adena influence is the Leimbach type after the Leimbach archaeological site on the Vermillion River in Lorain County. Leimbach ware in Northeast Ohio exhibited cordmarking on the outside. Cordmarking is a feature of much Woodland pottery. It refers to a pottery surface that was texturized with a wooden paddle wrapped with cord. Whatever purely decorative function cordmarking may have served, it also, from a strictly practical standpoint, made pottery easier to handle and harder to drop.

The Leimbach ware also has massive crude rectangular lug- type handles not found on Adena pottery. Some archaeologists think the Leimbach ware’s simple design reflects its utilitarian, non-ceremonial nature as well as the fact that specimens were designed as single-use items. In contrast some Adena pottery was used for ceremonial purposes.  Adena pottery such as Adena Plain and Montgomery Incised was sleeker and more stylized.  Very little if any of this fancier pottery has been found in Northeast Ohio.

Leimbach ware (Dr. David M. Stothers, Director, West. Lake Erie Archaeological Research Program, Univ. Toledo.)

Additional attributes of the Early Woodland people include but are not limited to:

a) elliptical or hyperbolic shaped ornaments for hanging as pendants. These are often referred to as gorgets. This term is however misleading because they were not body armor. In fact Adena people scarcely knew war; their world is considered a peaceful one.

b) exotic materials obtained through a large trade network

 — native copper from present-day northern Michigan, often made into beads, bracelets and rings.

 –marine shells from Atlantic Ocean, Gulf of Mexico, often fashioned into, but not limited to, spherical beads.

For an example of an Adena shell artifact more elaborate than a bead, look to the Adena Mound in Chillicothe, Ohio.

A realistic portrait in shell of a raccoon was found there– mica from southern Appalachia. While rarely creating such elaborate form as the later Hopewell people’s famous mica representations of human hands and faces to name a few artifacts, the Adena often cut the mica into simpler shapes such as crescents which were used in a plume-like manner in head-dresses, or pierced and worn on necklaces . If the Adena had had more mica, they might have put it to greater use. By contrast one later mound in Hopewell Culture National Historical Park yielded 3,000 sheets of mica !!

Most of the Early Woodland people in Northern Ohio were not Adena but other moundbuilders. The Woodland people, Early, Middle and Late, occupied what became the Eastern United States. Most Early Woodland people did not participate in the Adena cultural revolution. For these non-Adena Early Woodland people, life continued much as it had for centuries. Food continued to be procured by hunting and gathering if of a more sedentary type supplemented by agricultural experimentation with squash and more efficient use of native grain resources such as maygrass. Cultivation of maize was very limited though experimentation with it probably occurred.

For Adena people some key lifestyle changes occurred. The Adena culture saw the beginning in Ohio of a true sedentary lifestyle and agriculture that included the cultivation of maize. Still wild foods remained an important part of the diet. For example Adena people ate hickory nuts, black walnuts and beechnuts Some of these nuts were in the process of being replaced by local grains. Native maygrass was one of the first cultivated Ohio grains. Its seeds though small were ready in spring, much earlier than many previous dietary staples.  Another small seeded, labor intensive early grain enjoyed by Adena was goosefoot, related to the South American grain quinoa.

The Koth Cache (33Cu58)

 Quantities of Adena artifacts with neither skeletons nor mounds have been found in Ohio wetlands. Such concentrations of material goods are called caches. These are usually found in boggy areas that may have been wetter in former times. Prehistoric people may have lowered items into the water for ceremonial purposes. Sometimes remains of the vessels which held the items are found with the cache. 

The Luchens Cache in Portage County, a particularly large one in Northeast Ohio, contained over 300 trademark Adena leaf-shaped flint blades This type of blade is considered to be as much ceremonial as functional. The bog where found is thought to have been an actual lake in Adena times. Also found were remains of a wooden bucket which is thought to have held the blades. In Cuyahoga County is the remarkably little known Koth Cache which yielded 150 leaf shaped blades.

Koth’s Cache was found on high ground in the Cuyahoga Valley south of Tinker’s Creek and east of the Cuyahoga River. The location is currently in the National Park, north of Alexander Road. At the time of the find, the 1930s, the area was described as boggy.

Koth Cache (Ohio Digital Elevation Model, S. Titchenal, http://railsandtrails.com)

Specific Early Woodland Mounds and Sites  around Cleveland

The most spectacular Cleveland area earthworks are surprisingly little known to many area residents. The prehistoric embankments are still sufficiently high as to be easily viewed. The site is Indian Point(33La2) located at the juncture of the Grand River and Paine Creek just east of Painesville, Ohio. The site is now part of the Lake Metropark system. The archaeological community, who has been interested in the area long before it became a park, calls it the Lyman Site because it is on the former grounds of a military training camp operated by Charles Lyman. The site consists of three earthen enclosures atop a steep river bluff. (The western set of walls is severely eroded but the eastern two are easily viewed.) Indian Point did not have mounds; mound-like structures found there have more recently been determined not to be of prehistoric human origin. Until recently the Early Woodland date of Indian Point was not recognized; it was considered strictly a Late Prehistoric site (900 AD-1650 AD) because of the large amount of ceramics and bone tools of this period found there. 

Archaeologist James Murphy has long obtained radiocarbon dates prior to the First Millennium AD. He tested remains of cooking fires from deep within the inner earthworks. He also found an Early Woodland Stemmed point. The dates of specific portions of the site including the earthen walls still remain a matter of controversy. Murphy has proposed that the two sets of earthworks may have been constructed at different times.

Charles Whittlesey drew this representation of the Lyman site in the middle of the 19th Century when the westernmost embankment was one and half feet high and eastern embankments were at least eight feet high. Now the latter are not even three feet high; the western embankment has all but disappeared. See Whittlesey (1850) 39.

Early Woodland siteGarlick Mound,33Cu3, Cleveland, Ohio This mound was at the southeast corner of East Ninth Street and Euclid Avenue on the future site of the Wesleyan Methodist Church built in 1839. The site has been known since the first decade of the 20th Century as the location of the George Post-designed Cleveland Trust Company.  Landowner Dr. Theodatus Garlick and his brother Abel partially opened the mound in 1820. A slate piercing tool and slate gorget were recovered .

The Garlick property where an Early Woodland mound stood was close to the Erie Street Cemetery founded in 1826.  Abel B. Garlick was a well-known Cleveland stone cutter who made gravestones similar to the ones pictured here from the cemetery. Garlick worked the fine-grained Euclid bluestone available on Mill Creek in Newburgh Township southeast of Cleveland. He particularly favored stone from a quarry owned by Dr. David Long, a neighbor and stone house builder to another early Clevelander with a mound on his property– Erastus Gaylord. (See Gaylord Mound below.) Garlick may have also made millstones. The Garlick brothers, Abel and Theodatus were natives of Vermont who came to Cleveland in the young town’s second decade of history. (Photo: Clay Herrick “Erie Street Cemetery and Gray’s Armory” 1978, used courtesy of the C. Herrick Slide Collection of the Michael Schwartz Library, Cleveland State University.)

Early Woodland siteGaylord Mound, Cleveland, Ohio.  This was a mound at 374 Woodland Avenue, the 11 acre country estate of the Erastus Gaylord family. Erastus Gaylord came to Cleveland from Connecticut in 1834 and established Cleveland’s first pharmacy Stickland and Gaylord. (Erastus perhaps is better known along with members of the Severance family, his neighbors on Woodland Avenue, as a founder of the Canal Bank, a troubled and dishonest Mid 19thCentury financial house which served Ohio and Erie Canal shippers.) In the late 1800s, a member of the Gaylord family retrieved from the mound an “Adena type” projectile point of eight inches in length. The only other known archaeological investigation of the area which yielded prehistoric findings merely turned up unfinished or broken tools from local cherts. There was not enough information from the finds for temporal and cultural assignment. The street number changes of 1905-1906 place the mound  in the 3200 block of  present-day Woodland Avenue.  The mound’s environs have been highly developed for the last 100 years.  A gas station occupied the property from about 1922 to 1973. Directly to the east was the St. Ann’s Maternity Hospital/ DePaul Infant Home. Since 1973 the site  has belonged to Cuyahoga Community College and has comprised a park and recreation buffer zone between college facilities to the west and the dilapidated Longwood public housing complex on the east.  From 2004 to 2009 the Finch Group, who are known for beautiful work at the luxurious Park Lane Villa in University Circle, tore down Longwood and launched a national award-winning innovation in public housing called the New Arbor Park Village. The colorful, gleaming complex simulates vibrant city blocks of mixed development. The mound site is under construction as of 2010 for a parking lot for nearby college buildings that are also under construction. 

The 1874 JD Lake Atlas of Cuyahoga County, page 12 shows the abutting Gaylord, Severance and Long properties.
The Gaylord property, the mound site, was also the site of the distinguished Gaylord stone-built home. Erected in 1836, it came from the pre-industrial era when building stone was quarried locally. Its location atop the Kingsbury Run creekbed, in former times attractive to Native Americans for shelter, placed it near stone outcrops which in the era of early white settlement, provided another shelter-related advantage.  It is hardly a coincidence that the Gaylord property held both a prehistoric mound and an early stone house. The topographical detail below shows the Gaylord mound and house site as on a high bluff at the juncture of the Cuyahoga River and Kingsbury Run (USGS 1916).

Early Woodland siteSawtell (Avenue) mound33Cu6, Cleveland, Ohio.  This mound was located at East 53rd Street and Woodland Avenues. The part of Sawtell Avenue that it occupied no longer exists. The one block of the street that still remains is appropriately called Sawtell Court. The mound site is now part of the Ohio Food Terminal facility. An alley leading from Crayton Avenue to the vicinity of the mound site is fittingly named Indianola.

A 19th Century viewer stated that the Sawtell Mound was five feet high, 40 feet long and 25 feet wide. Whittlesey and Judge C.C. Baldwin, also active in the Western Reserve Historical Society, opened the mound slightly in 1870. They found ornamental beads, copper rings, a spherical hematite gorget and a clay tube pipe. Andrew Freese, the owner of the land with the mound, did not want it destroyed, so no further investigation was conducted at that time. The mound was finally opened entirely in 1909. The report of the mound’s excavation did not take note of what was found, but said a few items were donated to the Western Reserve Historical Society. 

This is Whittlesey’s cross-sectional drawing of the clay tube he removed from the Sawtell Mound. See Whittlesey (1871) 40.

Early Woodland site: Collinwood Mound Although the exact location of this prehistoric work has been lost to time, a logical choice would be where St. Clair Avenue meets Euclid Creek. In 1851 when the Lakeshore Railroad was being constructed, a large tubular tobacco pipestem was found in the mound. It was in the range of three to eight inches long. A clay ball was found inside it. Archaeologist MC Read, who first reported the finding, thought it was used as a horn. He may have been mistaken; sometimes Early Woodland smokers of clay tube pipes placed small pebbles and the like inside the pipes to keep the smoking materials from coming out. Still Read tested his Collinwood find out as a horn and found it worked quite well. He also referred the reader to prolific archaeologist and naturalist Charles Conrad Abbott who had had similar experiences with like pipestems found in New Jersey. Abbott noted blowing on the pipestems he found would produce a noise so shrill it could be heard for a good ways away. He then hypothesized that Indians had used broken tobacco pipestems as sound signaling devices over vast distances.

Charles Whittlesey reported that the clay tube pipe taken from the Sawtell Avenue Mound  was a “whistle.” His description and picture of it give no indication why he thought it was a musical instrument and not a pipe. Whittlesey did not indicate it was broken. Whittlesey did however mention that he had seen other such pipes or pipestems employed as whistles because they had flute-like holes on the side.

Recent accounts of the pipestems being used as whistles among prehistoric inhabitants of Ohio are wanting. In fact the few other mentions in the recent archaeological literature of clay tobacco pipestems being recycled into whistles pertain to the occurrence among the17th and 18th Century Dutch and English.

Excavations at 17th Century Dutch Colonial Fort Orange in upstate New York revealed that colonists made good use of broken white clay tobacco pipe stems; they drilled or carved blow-holes into the fragments and used them perhaps for signaling, but chiefly for musical entertainment. Archaeologist P.R. Huey found over 30 of them.  

Archaeologist MC Read’s report on the Collinwood Mound made reference to CC Abbott’s drawing of a Moundbuilder tubular clay “horn”, found in New Jersey and pictured below. See Abbott (1875) 314

Early Woodland (or perhaps Middle Woodland) siteDundon Mound, 33Cu255, Hunting Valley, Ohio. The site is  west of the Hunting Valley Village Hall, and south of the University Upper School campus. As of 1980 the Dundon Mound was over four feet tall and forty feet wide.

Though the Dundon Mound is almost a mile west of the Chagrin River, it is still on a high point on the Chagrin River bluff. (Image from U.S. Geological Survey, 1916, courtesy of railsandtrails.com/USGS1900/OH.)

Early Woodland siteWing Farm(no OAI number), Auburn Township, Geauga County. The site is in the vicinity of Wing Road- south of Stafford Road, east of Munn Road, west of Auburn Road, north of Washington Street. There are perhaps fewer Early to Middle Woodland archeological artifacts from Geauga County than the Northeast Ohio counties of Cuyahoga, Lake and Summit.  Geauga County is further northeast of the epicenter of Moundbuilder culture in Chillicothe, Ohio. Wing Road is appropriately in the southwest part of Geauga County. The Cuyahoga River is not far off.. The Geauga County Historical Society has recently cataloged its prehistoric artifacts, and found many Woodland age items coming from Wing Road area. Some large Early and Middle Woodland projectile points were found there. Some were brought up during plowing over the decades.

The Wing Farm is on a plateau at the juncture of Bridge Creek and one of its tributaries. This strategic location helps make it a good location for prehistoric human activity. (Ohio Digital Elevation Model, S. Titchenal, http://railsandtrails.com)

Early Woodland Site: Parkman Mound, 33Ge2,  Parkman Township, Ohio. The extreme southeast of Geauga County would be too far from Cleveland for inclusion here if it weren’t for a combination of standout natural features that have made this locale attractive to humans throughout the ages.  Here lie the headwaters of the Grand River above which tower massive cliffs.  Nearby is a salt seep.  All around are quarries.  The Nelson Ledges quarrying area is just two miles to the southeast.  In fact the prehistoric human occupation of this area seemed to revolve around stone.  The Parkman burial mound contained large stones to separate graves and smaller ones that furnished level surfaces or pavements on which to construct the crypts. 

The Parkman and Nelson Township stone outcrops are part of the Berea Sandstone formation.  Nearby Nelson-Kennedy Ledges State Park has rockshelters where Native Americans are believed to have dwelt in all eras.  Within a two mile radius of the Parkman Mound in a non-public location within Geauga County is the Mohawk Rockshelter which has yielded Early Woodland Leimbach Plain sherds.

 Cornelius Baldwin of the Western Reserve Historical Society excavated the Parkman Mound in 1879.  He described it as at that point in a state of ruin, having been looted numerous times by relic seekers. The best information he could get from longtime residents was that the mound before disturbance was eight feet high, 60 feet long and 15 feet wide.  In addition to the stone crypts, Baldwin found projectile points and slate gorgets in the mound.  From what he was able to gather from area residents who had looted the site over the years, they had had similar findings of relics.

Cornelius Baldwin drew the following picture of this pendant ornament he found while investigating the Parkman Mound. He indicated it was 6 in. long by 1/4 in. thick, and polished to a shine (Baldwin {1882} 159ff).
Parkman Mound and environs (Ohio Digital Elevation Models, railsandtrails.com).

Early Woodland Site: Chagrin Mound 1, 33Cu2, Hunting Valley, Ohio. (No-one ever recorded the exact latitude and longitude coordinates for this site.  Hobbyists living on the property or adjacent properties conducted the dig.)

 The site also has a companion mound to which has been assigned a Hopewell cultural affiliation.  See Hopewell sites on this webpage. The Chagrin Mounds, 1 and 2, were on the old Orange Township homestead of James Graham.  Today the property would be located just north of the juncture of South Woodland (Ohio 87) and Falls Road.  It is just northeast, across South Woodland Road from the Cleveland Metroparks’ South Chagrin Reservation.

Robert Graham, James’s brother, along with a neighbor opened Mound 1 in 1878. Stone slabs covered a central burial. There was red ochre or hematite in the mound and slate elliptical shaped gorgets were recovered. Red ochre burials with gorgets in fact in Ohio go back to Archaic times. Archaeologists believe that prehistoric Indians found red ochre sacred. They note that sprinkling a corpse with red ochre was part of Early Woodland mortuary ritual. Furthering an assignment of the site to the Early Woodland period were finely chiseled Robbins points.

The Chagrin mounds and surrounding area were rich in artifacts. Robert Graham was a prolific Indian relic collector in the late 1800s with a collection of around 2,000 objects. A few pieces from the 1878 excavation, such as a six by six inch piece of mica, found their way into museum collections shortly thereafter. The Grahams kept most of the numerous artifacts from  both of the Chagrin mounds in a private museum on their property.  The collection included in addition to gorgets beads, knives, projectile points, grinding stones and all sorts of other tools and ceremonial objects.  After Graham’s death in 1817, Graham’s collection was donated to an Ohio museum.  This was a move that furthered science. Over the years archaeologists have gleened beneficial information from Graham’s former collection. 

The 1874 edition of JD Lake’s Cuyahoga County Atlas, page 163 shows property on the east bank of the Chagrin River held by James Graham.  A little to the north one sees property on both sides of the river held by members of the Bray family.   At least one member of the Bray family helped Robert Graham excavate Chagrin Mound 1 in 1878. 

Early Woodland site: Southern Solon. In an unnamed locale in this area at an unknown date a farmer while plowing brought up an eight inch “Adena-type” projectile point. In and of itself, this finding is not significant. Probably agriculture has led to most amateur finds of prehistoric materials. What may be interesting about this finding is that it is in the open accessions catalog of an important regional museum. This study includes this site mainly to illustrate the breadth of what has been found and where findings may be kept.

Early Woodland/ Archaic sites:  Merkle 1 and 2, 33Cu38, 33Cu41, Independence, Ohio. This is one of several sites that were revealed by the 1975  installation of the Cuyahoga Valley Interceptor Sewer and the archaeological survey connected to the sewer upgrade. Like most of the other  sites uncovered during the sewer project, Merkle consists of  campsites at the point where the Cuyahoga River bluff  meets the river’s floodplain.  (See topographical map below.)

Topographical map of area confirms that Merkle is on the edge of a cliff overlooking the Cuyahoga River. (Ohio Digital Elevation Model, S. Titchenal, http://railsandtrails.com)
This photo from Brooklyn Heights, over three miles upriver from Merkle, is included because it offers a better view of the above-ground portion of the Valley Interceptor Sewer, a  prominent marker for those hiking or cycling the historic Canal Towpath trail.  One can also see the sewage treatment facility in this photo.

Woodland site or not manmade at all.  Now we journey to Avon, Ohio, to the southeast corner of the intersection of State Routes 83 and 254; this is the site of the Avon Cemetery. Local legend has it that this cemetery was built on the site of an Indian mound. There is a large hill of earth in the cemetery, predating it, that resembles an Indian mound. In 1900 the sexton of the cemetery, Alfred Walker, reported finding projectile points and beads in the mound. His motivation for this report or what he actually found and how it got there remain a mystery. The mound has not piqued the interest of professional archaeologists.

Those most knowledgeable believe that the mound is thousands of years old and came into existence naturally. The last ice age created a glacial lake, Lake Warren, of which Lake Erie is one portion. Lake Warren partially dried up in the hotter Xerothermic period 4,000 to 8,000 years ago, following the retreat of the glaciers. In Avon, Ohio the new shoreline after Lake Warren’s retreat corresponds to that of present-day Lake Erie. It is hypothesized that the cemetery mound was a sand dune on a beach of ancient Lake Warren. Certainly the location is plausible. It is south of the North Ridge, the former location of Detroit Road. Prior to European settlement, the North Ridge had marked the boundary of the former lake Warren and also had been the site of an ancient path which the early Detroit Road followed.

Graves on a mound or hill in Avon Cemetery (photo: Bill Byrd, Sept. 2011)
Pictured below is a point a half mile southeast of the Huntington Road site to be discussed below. Mantle Road slopes down into the Grand River valley. On the horizon is the bluff on the west bank of the river. If not for the stopsign and utility poles, this view could plausibly be unchanged since almost 200 years ago. (Courtesy of Google Maps.)

Timeline Point II, The Middle Woodland Period: 100 BC – 700 AD, and Hopewell Mound Culture near Cleveland

Before delving into the specifics of Hopewell Culture, it is necessary to point out that Hopewell culture was not the only Middle Woodland culture in Northeast Ohio. However other Middle Woodland cultures, besides Hopewell, are hard to detect because life went on much as before. One such Middle Woodland, non-Hopewell site in Northeast Ohio is the

Huntington Road Site (33La160).

The Huntington Road site is in Painesville Township, Ohio. It is on the north bank of the Red Creek just east of where the creek enters the Grand River. This places the site a half mile west of the intersection of Fairport Nursery and Mantle Roads. Chesser and Snyder projectile points were found there. These were used by a number of Middle Woodland people besides the Hopewell. The pottery recovered from professional digging at Huntington was undecorated. The remains of vegetable matter were mainly nutshells. No evidence of the following prominent Hopewell traits were found: 

a) agriculture with emphasis on tobacco
b) ample earthen enclosures of a more elaborate nature than Adena predecessors 2.
c) continent-wide trade networked) a wider variety and more elaborate decoration in functional art including pottery The Hopewell people (100-700 AD) were more agricultural and sedentary than their Adena predecessors. The large number of tobacco pipes that have been found in their burials suggest extensive tobacco farming. The characteristic Hopewell tobacco pipe is the animal effigy platform pipe. These pipes are truly works of art where the Hopewell displayed fine detail and realism. It would not be an exaggeration to say that among the Hopewell platform pipes found, hundreds of different animals and birds were depicted. This interest in animals was probably not mere design; it represented the elaborate spiritual belief system governing every aspect of Hopewell life. The Hopewell trade network was discriminating and extensive. The Hopewell people obtained obsidian from the Colorado area, marine shell from the Gulf of Mexico, native silver from Canada, large supplies of copper from upper Michigan and sizable quantities of mica from Appalachia. What materials from the Hopewell epicenter of Ohio the Hopewell in turn traded to others  is less clear. The main native Hopewell material that has been found far away from Ohio was flint from Flint Ridge, a quarrying area in Licking County, southwest of what is now Newark. Archaeologist Brad Lepper thinks demand for this mediocre quality flint may have been for its “swirly”, multicolored appearance which may have assumed spiritual characteristics in the same way light-throwing mica did . People have marveled at the skill and imagination with which the Hopewell worked copper. The Hopewell hammered the native metal into highly decorative armor. One particularly ornate piece is a double eagle breastplate recovered at a Michigan Hopewell site. Similarly in the museum at Hopewell Culture National Historical Park there is a hammered copper three dimensional bear or pig that is believed to have been part of a headdress. 

The Hopewell made their beautiful pottery without the aid of even a rudimentary potter’s wheel. They continued to use the stacked coil method of Adena times. The Hopewell also continued to cordmark their pottery and employed new decorative techniques such as stamping special ceremonial pieces with wood carvings.The perhaps most well known and most exquisite northern Ohio Hopewell artifact is an effigy-pipe found in the Esch Mound in Huron County. Though highly stylized, the effigy may represent an alligator. Like other Woodland Indians, the Hopewell built ceremonial earthen enclosures, near which mounds were sometimes located. At one time archaeologists thought Hopewell earthworks were built primarily for defense but recently have backed away from that hypothesis. For example at Ohio’s Fort Ancient and other Hopewell earthworks, trenches and moats were inside rather than outside the enclosure, and thus could not have served a defensive purpose. 

Some Hopewell earthworks exhibited complex features not seen in earlier enclosures. For example some were built in an octagonal shape such as the Newark Octagon. Some earthworks served as calendars, both solar and lunar. This is true of Fort Ancient in Southwestern Ohio.

North Benton Mound

 One Hopewell mound burial in Northeastern Ohio near Alliance in Mahoning County had an unusual and intriguing feature: Inside the earth mound some of the burials were organized around a floor mosaic in the shape of an eagle spreading its wings. The effigy was first sculpted in puddled clay; then white stones were laid over the clay form.  The effigy was 32 feet by 16 feet in size. This Hopewell burial site is also known more picturesquely as the Temple of the Effigy. The eagle may have represented a particular Hopewell clan as other animal and bird imagery in burials represented other clans. 

In Chillicothe, Ohio, the epicenter of Hopewell activity, archaeologists have found stone mosaic effigies on floors of mounds. In addition animal effigies made out of larger stones have been found directly under the outer layer of mounds’ soil.

Specific Hopewell Mounds and Sites around Cleveland

 Hopewell sites in Northern Ohio are few and far between. There are other less elaborate Middle Woodland sites in the area, such as the previously described Huntington Road site that fairly could not be considered Hopewell. The following attempts to be a reasonably complete list of truly Hopewell sites in Cuyahoga County and beyond. Hopewell site: Chagrin Mound 2, 33Cu2Hunting Valley. This site also has a companion mound, Chagrin Mound 1 to which has been assigned an Adena cultural affiliation See Chagrin Mound 1 under Adena sites on this webpage for more precise site location infomation. Chagrin Mound 2 was also on James Graham’s property. On Sunday October 24, 1886 Robert Graham and family invited fellow relic collectors to the property for excavation of Mound 2. (The literature does not note whether Mound 2 was investigated prior to this date as well.) The dig was undertaken chiefly in a hobbiest spirit and in the interest of swelling the Grahams’ private artifact museum. A local newspaper reported that “the neighbors served refreshments and all reported a fine time.”   The main evidence for assigning this mound to the Hopewell culture is the particular points found there. They displayed corner-notching and were made from the preferred pink and white flint from the Flint Ridge near what is now Newark, Ohio. Also contributing to the Hopewell identification were  “a finely wrought pipe”, a piece of galena, a perforated piece of sandstone, several knives of chalcedony, and some stone discs  found in the mound.  One collector, known only as R. Evans, donated one of the knives to a local museum.  See picture below.

Knife from Chagrin Mound 2. (Courtesy of Western Reserve Historical Society Tracts 85-91 {1886-1894}: 220.)

Hopewell site (or perhaps Adena):  The Holtkamp Site, 33Cu78,  Bentleyville, Ohio. This site with a colorful history overlooks  the Chagrin River just south of where the river’s two branches split. The site was originally on Julius Kent’s land, several hundred feet southeast of his palatial residence. While the house if it still stood today would be on the west side of the Chagrin River in the metropark near the marked vistas for the bridal trail, the mound was on the portion of his property on the east side of the Chagrin River. Alltogether this property, that included land on both sides of the river, was 211 acres in 1878.  Its legal designation was Chagrin Falls Township Lot 4. 

By 1878 Martin Bentley owned the land.  By the 1900s the Foster family had acquired the property with the mound. Today it abuts Cleveland Metroparks’ South Chagrin reservation.  The site consists of a mound that was opened in about 1840. Four stone unlidded coffins were found. One was child sized. The others were built for adults of larger size than the Indians that European settlers had encountered. Their large size and sophisticated stone technology, similar to certain other moundbuilders relics, fuelled prominent 19th Century racist ideology. This theorized incorrectly that the Ohio moundbuilders were somehow related to the Egyptians or members of other great Eurasian civilizations, perhaps a lost tribe of Israel. Euro-Americans who held such notions were also likely to be among the large group of believers that historic Indians encountered by Europeans were indeed “savage” and had wiped out the Moundbuilders.

The idea that the historic Indians were actually descended from the moundbuilders struggled to find an audience in the early19th Century. Crisfield Johnson, editor of History of Cuyahoga County, the source on the Chagrin “Crypt”, writing in 1879, voiced the more modern opinion, that the moundbuilders were in fact ancestors of historic Indians. This author however  in his article also mentioned the competing idea that the moundbuilders were an “advanced” group unrelated to historic American Indians.

Perhaps the reason that  the mound was first opened in 1840 but only added to a regional history some 39 years later was that in 1878 another excavation was undertaken at the mound and written up in a local newspaper.  This later dig revealed a fifth coffin and also banded slate gorgets and at least one projectile point.  The literature on the 1840 excavation mentioned no artifacts.

In the early 1900s prominent citizens Howard and Homer Foster attempted to do additional explorations at the mound site, but being superstitious types, curtailed their efforts only after a little digging; they thought they heard strange noises coming from the mound.  As of the 1970s the mound stood over eight feet high and 20 feet wide.

This satellite photo of the Holtkamp site shows the east branch of the Chagrin River (black areas).
Writer CT Blakeslee who owned this mill across the Chagrin River from Holtkamp, described 19th Century excavations at the mound as amateurish and destructive. See Blakeslee, CT. History of Chagrin Falls and Vicinity (Chagrin Falls: Friends of the Chagrin Falls Historical Scty, 1969) (reprint of 1874 manuscript) 2-5, 18-19 (Photo: ca. 1870s)
Julius Kent’s sumptuous Greek Revival house, pictured here, was torn down in the 1940s as it was in the way of a Miles Road bridge improvement project.  See “Bridges Unsafe in Bentleyville.” Chagrin Valley Herald. 11/28/1946. 1.

Hopewell or Middle Woodland siteGleeson Mound and Gleeson Village33Cu19, Valley View, Ohio. These sites are east of the Cuyahoga River and Canal Towpath.  One is on the north side of Gleeson Drive, and the other is on the south side.   They are not far from the Valley View municipal complex on Hathaway Road. Due to agriculture, not much of a mound remains. Snyder’s projectile points, indicative of Middle Woodland but not necessarily Hopewell occupation, were found at Gleeson’s Mound. Hopewell diagnostic ceramics were found at nearby Gleeson Village.

Middle Woodland Snyder’s Points from Gleeson Mound (Photo: Bush, D. 1975, Ohio Historical Scty.)

Hopewell site: Everett Mound, 33Su14.  The Cleveland area’s most spectacular Hopewell site is the Everett Mound. It is in northern Summit County in the Cuyahoga Valley National Park. It is on a creek bluff off Everett Road on the north side of the Everett Covered Bridge and on the north side of Furnace Run creek. Less than a mile to the east is the Cuyahoga River, Riverview Road and the Ohio and Erie Canal/ Towpath. In 1856 during excavations to build a schoolhouse, copper tools, many sheets of mica and most interestingly a mound with a crypt-like hexagonal limestone enclosure were found at the site. MC Read in his important archaeological work of 1888, gave the location special attention. Whittlesey may have also taken note of it.

Archaeologist David Brose professionally excavated the Everett Mound site in 1974. He did not find native copper tools or additional quantities of mica, but did salvage artifacts which further corroborate a Hopewell association for the site. For example Brose found pottery sherds similar to those from major Hopewell sites downstate such as the Seip Mound in Bainbridge, Ohio and the elaborate Turner Mound group in Hamilton County, Ohio

Stone Hopewell bladelets from the Everett Site. Courtesy of National Park Service, Cuyahoga Valley National Park, www. nps.gov/cuva.

Timeline Point III, The Late Woodland Period near Cleveland: 500 AD – 900 AD

The land area corresponding to Northeast Ohio played a more prominent role in the Late Woodland Period than in the Early or Middle Woodland. A Late Woodland period site in Northeast Ohio, Greenwood Village, is one of the most important Late Woodland sites in what is now Ohio 4. The Late Woodland period occurred in last part of the first in Millennium AD, around the time of the perhaps parallel European “Dark Ages.” One possible reason for Woodland cultural decline at this time was scarcity of large game. Trade goods from afar such as obsidian vanished. Mica ceremonialism ceased. Art became simple. Yet in the Late Woodland period  advancements in agriculture and technology took place, rendering the period no “dark ages” at all. Several important changes in applied technology occurred at the end of Late Woodland Period. One was the decline of maygrass in dietary importance. A second was the rise of underground pits for prolonged food storage. Both of these changes in diet resulted in freeing up energy previously used for food procurement. Pottery changed too by shifting to thinner, simpler types. This shift enabled cooking with pottery to occur at higher temperatures with longer times. In turn porridge became a dietary staple. Fed to infants, porridge enabled them to be weaned earlier; mothers could then have more children; human populations mushroomed. Another sign of progress in the Late Woodland Period was entrance into Ohio of the bow and arrow. Points launched by bows moved more swiftly and could be sent forth in greater succession than those launched by atlatl, the former chief hunting weapon 5.  This change allowed for greater hunting success. Additionally bow-launched points had greater impact, further maximizing wild game harvesting. 

Military and sacred earthworks continued to be erected in the Late Woodland period. Some Late Woodland and Late Prehistoric Period earthworks have remains of log stockades, and thus are considered to be more defensive than the Hopewell earthworks which preceded them. (Defensive use of the Greenwood Village earthworks is doubted however. See next paragraph) Burial mounds continued to be built though their building material transitioned from earth to stone. Grave goods became few and far between.

Late Woodland site: Greenwood Village, 33Su93, Sagamore Hills, Ohio.Greenwood Village is located atop a high narrow wooded plateau east of the Cuyahoga River and south of the intersection of Route 82 and Holzhauer Roads in present-day Sagamore Hills, Summit County. The site is within national park boundaries. In the 1970s archaeologists conducting reconnaissance in the Cuyahoga Valley realized that Greenwood Village corresponded to a site Charles Whittlesey had extensively described in the 19th Century and named Whittlesey Fort #5. (It is easy to overlook the site based on Whittlesey’s description because the earthen embankments he reported are now only two feet high.) Whittlesey himself, though naming the site a “fort”, had doubts to its military character:”There are no evidences of attacks by a foe, or of the destruction or overthrow of any of them….” He wrote. Archaeologist Stephanie Belovich, a chief excavator of the Greenwood site, found posthole-mold evidence of wooden palisades in front of certain of the earthen walls. Though these in a cursory analysis could be assumed to be ramparts, Belovich, also finding no further evidence of military activity at Greenwood, and substantial evidence of an erosion problem, theorized that the wooden structure was used in prehistoric times to forestall erosion. One piece evidence that the site may have been ceremonial rather than defensive lies in the fact that, as with other “Whittlesey Forts,” the users could have easily walked right in. Secondly evidence of domestic activity is limited to fire-pits used only a short time. There would have been no need to fortify such an area. On the other hand erosion has been an ongoing problem at the Greenwood site. It has been such a problem with increased use of the site in historic times that the plateau is even much narrower than it had been in Whittlesey’s day. Belovich in her survey of the area, strongly suspected that the two earth mounds that Whittlesey reported there were now part of a large slippage slope 20 feet lower than the rest of the plateau. The latest archaeological evidence gathered at Greenwood, largely by Belovich, challenge early 1970s evidence from a larger general area that Greenwood was primarily used in the Late Prehistoric period. Belovich finally found a stone floor reported by Whittlesey. Archaeologists often associate such use of stone in Ohio with the Woodland period. For example Fort Ancient, a Hopewell enclosure in southwest Ohio, has ample stone pavements. The radiocarbon dates obtained for Greenwood in the 1980s corresponded to a few centuries later with a mean date of 750 AD. The Greenwood stone artifacts by that time, the Early Late Woodland period, were in turn more simple than any Hopewell artifacts. Another feature of Greenwood is trademark Late Woodland pottery lacking decoration. The particular projectile point styles found also correspond to the Late Woodland.  Nor is Greenwood Village an isolated Late Woodland phenomenon in the Cuyahoga Valley. At least one other nearby site has yielded lithic assemblages of similar appearance       

Late Woodland site: Fort HillOH57. This site is in present-day North Olmsted, Ohio overlooking the Rocky River in Rocky River Metropark. The site consists of three earthen walls that acted to cordon off a point of land surrounded on the other three sides by water. The walls date to about 800 AD. Since no post-mold holes for any structure were found at the site, as with Greenwood, it is assumed to be ceremonial, not defensive. There is also evidence at Fort Hill for later use by Whittlesey people.

Fort Hill, North Olmsted, Ohio

Timeline Point IV, The Late Prehistoric Period: 900 AD – 1650 AD, and Whittlesey Culture near Cleveland

The Late Prehistoric period in northern Ohio between the Conneaut River in eastern Ashtabula County and the Black River in Lorain is distinguished by a marked culture that archaeologist Emerson Greenman named the Whittlesey Focus after Charles Whittlesey. Changes in pottery style and a transition to a more sedentary lifestyle characterized the Whittlesey Focus. In some ways the Whittlesey Focus displayed the insularity and isolation of the Late Woodland period. Local flint as opposed to that quarried far away became more popular for points and blades. The Hopewell level of trade was never re-established. Mounds and elaborate burials were rare in the Whittlesey Focus. Yet the Mid-Continental cultural blossoming inspired by Native Mexican developments, and called Mississippian culture, was present in the Whittlesey Focus. Two hallmarks of Mississippian culture seen in Northeast Ohio were rich ceremonialism and continued agricultural advancement. The flowering of Mississippian culture in Ohio is most associated with the Fort Ancient people near the Ohio River. In turn Fort Ancient civilization spread to the Whittlesey Focus and other cultures further north. Through Fort Ancient culture and the Mississippian influence, beans, originally from Mexico, came to dominate northern Ohio agriculture. Maize, also originally from Mexico, showed improved varieties among Whittlesey people. The Reeve Road site suggests increased tobacco culture; more smoking pipes were recovered there than at any other Ohio prehistoric site except the Mound City group, a well-known Hopewell complex in central Ohio. 

Pottery found at some Whittlesey sites shows tempering with shell. Shell tempered pottery is more durable and heat resistant than grit-tempered pottery. Handles and stamped designs are other enhancements observed in Whittlesey pottery. Archaeologists found a Fort Ancient influence in the Whittlesey pottery at least four Northeast Ohio sites: Reeve Road, Fairport Harbor, Tuttle Hill and South Park.  South Park and perhaps other local Whittlesey sites displayed further Mississippian influence in their elaborate art: Brose unearthed engravings with the trademark Fort Ancient “weeping eyes” as well as statuettes, headdresses and conch shell masks.

Specific Whittlesey Sites in and around Cleveland

Whittlesey site:Reeve Road, 33La4, 33La186, Eastlake, Ohio. Already in the 19th Century Charles Whittlesey knew of this artifact-rich site near the mouth of the Chagrin River in Eastlake, Ohio. In 1888 Whittlesey described the site as on a river bluff 35 feet high. He observed earthen walls of about 660 feet in length. The walls were so worn down as to be barely visible in height. Longtime artifact collectors on the site, the Worden Brothers, informed Whittlesey of two distinct walls about 16 1/2 feet apart in between which there had been a trench. The Wordens gave Whittlesey several bone awls, one of the most numerous artifacts in their collection from the site. Bone awls continued to be a prominent feature of Reeve site excavations which peaked in the 1970s. The Indian Museum of Lake County, a major repository of Reeve artifacts, counts 397 bone awls in their collections. The only Reeve site artifacts in the Museum’s collection more numerous than the awls are flint projectile points of which the Museum owns 707 and pottery sherds of which it holds 1216. Numerous bone awls also characterize the Fairport Harbor Whittlesey site in Lake County. By 1929 the Reeve site had come to the attention of the professional archaeological community. Mid-20th Century excavations revealed the many projectile points and tobacco pipes that now characterize the site. The largest artifact discoveries however were not made until 1973 when the property was sold to a condominium developer and water and gas lines dug. Local collectors descended on the site, taking all of interest that they could find until the site was closed off and the development completed. Several collectors formed the Lake County Chapter of the Ohio Archaeological Society which in 1980 started the Indian Museum of Lake County as a repository and display area for Reeve and other local artifacts. 

At least two types of pottery were named after the Reeve Road site, for example Reeve Horizontal and Reeve Filleted. Reeve Horizontal is usually horizontally cordmarked with a distinguishing rim. Reeve’s Filleted is similar but with an additional strip of clay around the rim.

This is a type of projectile point that the Whittlesey people used. It was recovered from the Reeve site. (Photo courtesy of Ohio Historical Society, Digital Collections.)

Whittlesey site:Chagrin Long House, Hunting Valley, Ohio. This site is near an unidentified falls of the Chagrin River. This site illustrates Whittlesey construction. (For more information see “Whittlesey Site VI: Board of Education Building.”) Researchers found post-mold holes for a 50-foot long structure.

Below is a pottery vessel made by the Whittlesey people. It is from the South Park Village site (below). (Photo courtesy of the South Park Village Collection, Ohio Historical Society, Digital Collections.)

Whittlesey site:South Park Village, 33Cu8, Independence, Ohio. This site consists of forty acres now in Cuyahoga Valley National Park; they’re on the west side of the Cuyahoga River, south of Tinker’s Creek, north of Pleasant Valley Road. South Park is one of the most revealing Whittlesey sites in Northeast Ohio. It has an extensive literature. The South Park site is so important that the descriptions in this article of both Whittlesey culture and specific sites could not have been written without South Park as a guide. One highlight of South Park is insight into the appearance of Fort Ancient cultural traits in northern Ohio. Extensive pottery with such Fort Ancient influences as handles and symmetrical decoration has been recovered from South Park. Pipes with the weeping eye motif have been found at South Park as well.

Example of the weeping eye motif, the particular example carved on a shell, National Park Service: “Study of Virginia Indians and Jamestown”, www.nps.gov/historyonline

Whittlesey site: Tuttle Hill33Cu7, Independence, Ohio. This site is east of Brecksville Road (State Route 21), north of Interstate 480, south of  Granger Road and west of the Cuyahoga River. This is another of the earthen hilltop enclosures that Charles Whittlesey investigated in the 19th Century. Whittlesey called the site the Ancient Fort #3, Independence. The current name stems from Henry Tuttle, the owner of property in Whittlesey’s time. Twentieth Century industrialization totally wiped out the earthworks, the location of which presently is the Cloverleaf Bowling Alley on Brecksville Road. Whittlesey lamented about the wear from agriculture on the earthwork in his own time, describing the area as “mercilessly cropped.”

Tuttle Hill was the site of Emerson’s Greenman’s 1930 work which identified the Whittlesey Focus. Tuttle Hill also lends its named to a style of pottery which David Brose identified and called Tuttle Hill Notched. This style characterizes much of the pottery in the entire area. Far more of the type was uncovered at the larger nearby South Park Whittlesey site. It is a late pottery style, perhaps as recent as 1650 AD, the era of the last of the Whittlesey people. The style shows likely Fort Ancient influence. It has strap handles and decorations on the lip of the vessels corresponding to the handle points. The rim displays symmetrically placed decoration. The body can be stamped, cordmarked or plain. (To a layman the Tuttle Hill Notched type of pottery looks “fancier” than average Whittlesey pottery, and appear to have a “tee-pee” design on the body.) Despite their late date, and the recovery of well-preserved shell tempered specimens, actually local Tuttle-Notched pieces were not tempered with shell more than the slightly earlier Reeve pottery.

Tuttle-Hill Notched pottery shard. Courtesy of National Park Service, Cuyahoga Valley National Park: American Indians– Late Prehistoric, www.nps.gov/cuva

Whittlesey site: (private property) 33Cu20,  Valley View, OhioCharles Whittlesey knew of this site and called it Ancient Fort #4, Southeast Independence. It is another upland riverside site. It has an ideal location at the southeastern juncture of the Tinker’s Creek and the Cuyahoga River.   Whittlesey saw a single embankment and a mound, but no trench.  Neighbors near the site could also not recall a trench by the embankment. Professional archaeological investigations over the years have determined that the site has been continuously occupied from the Archaic through Late Prehistoric periods.  The embankment may be still visible. 

Charles Whittlesey drew this diagram of 33Cu20 which he called Fort 4, Southeast Independence. See Whittlesey (1971) 47.

Whittlesey site:Outdoor Education Center (OEC) .  This is an upland location in Independence, Ohio on Independence School System property; the location was once a Nike Missile Site. Fittingly for a site on school grounds, students as part of a joint university/ Cleveland Museum of History class in archaeological field methods, helped excavate OEC. 

This site illustrates Whittlesey building construction. Post-mold holes near Whittlesey Focus diagnostic artifacts (pottery, Late Prehistoric triangular arrowheads) indicated Whittlesey building. The structures’ frames used uprooted saplings that were stuck in the ground, and then pulled to a central point and tied near the top. Whittlesey people then sided the structures with bark. Most such structures were used as permanent homes. Furthermore OEC was not only occupied in Late Prehistoric times, but continuously from the Late Archaic.. For example the Middle Woodland period is represented at the site via findings of “raccoon notched” projectile points.

The OEC site is in an isolated location overlooking the Cuyahoga River. (Photo courtesy of Google Maps.)

Whittlesey site: Hillside, 33Cu30, Independence, Ohio, Cuyahoga Valley National Park.  Exploration of this site suggests it was a Whittlesey deer hunting camp. The site has also yielded Fort Ancient influenced ceramics.

Today the vicinity of the Hillside site ranges from scenic areas such as the Canal Trail Bridge (above) to a parking lot on Canal Road for a park visitor center. (Photo courtesy of Chanilim74, 2009, Google Earth photo 20318632.)

Whittlesey site:Birdsell, 33Cu252, Independence, Ohio, within Cuyahoga Valley National Park. This is one of the Cuyahoga River floodplains that have been attractive to humans in all eras for agriculture; in fact it has been cultivated in the last 20 years. Excavations suggest it was also a farm in Whittlesey times. Characteristic Whittlesey pottery sherds were found, as well as evidence that the Whittlesey people had contact with Prehistoric Iroquoian groups from further north. 

This is how Birdsell would appear to someone standing on Canal Road looking west. In the foreground is the Ohio and Erie Canal. The Cuyahoga River is only 600 feet away, in front of the trees in the background. Yet it is not visible to the viewer at this angle. (Photo courtesy of Google Maps.)

Whittlesey site:Cary’s Field/ Valley View 16, 33Cu23. This site in Valley View, Ohio is across Tinker’s Creek from the just-described “Ancient Fort #4.”  It is bounded by the Canal on the west and Tinker’s Creek Road on the north. The site has yielded Fort Ancient influenced ceramics. Archaeologists think the site was a Whittlesey farm.

Cary’s Field, like most of the other prehistoric floodplain farms in this study, continued its agricultural use into recent times

Whittlesey site:  Golf33Cu 29, Walton Hills, Ohio. The present-day parking lot of Astorhurst Golf Course south of Tinker’s Creek and west of Dunham Road in Walton Hills, Ohio was the site of a small Whittlesey village.

The Golf site’s riverside location made it ideal for finding prehistoric artifacts. (Photo courtesy of Google Maps.)

Whittlesey sites: Vaughn and Riverview, 33Cu64, 33Cu65, 33Cu492, Brecksville, Ohio. The very southeast of Cuyahoga County holds at least three Whittlesey sites. One of these sites is an unaltered floodplain farm. Its present-day appearance may be close to what the Whittlesey people saw a millennium ago. One highlight of diagnostic artifacts from this site were three worked tortoise shells. Whittlesey sherds have also been found in the vicinity of the Brecksville sites.

Vaughn, Cu65, is in a quiet part of the national park on overgrown farm land, land that has been used agriculturally since time immemorial. (Photo courtesy of Google Maps.)

Whittlesey site:Gillie Rockshelter33Su20, Twinsburg, Ohio. This site just outside of Cuyahoga County north of Tinker’s Creek and east of Route 91 in an area park, furnishes further evidence for the Late Prehistoric habitation pattern in Northeast Ohio consisting of agricultural villages with satellite seasonal hunting camps along local streams. Gillie Rockshelter was such a camp.

Gillie Rockshelter is on high ground above Tinker’s Creek. (Image from U.S. Geological Survey, 1916, courtesy of railsandtrails.com/USGS1900/OH.)

Whittlesey site:Krill Cave33Su18, Bath, Ohio. Krill Cave is a misnomer.  It is actually a rockshelter, in other words a natural rock overhang that offers shelter to humans on the otherwise open ground underneath.  Krill Cave is less than a mile east of the Medina County line and just west of where Ira Road ends at Hametown Road. The site is a good ways southwest of the Cleveland area. I am including it in the study because of its uniqueness as a Northeast Ohio cave or rocksehlter that was continuously occupied by prehistoric people from the Late Archaic to the Late Prehistoric (Whittlesey) periods. Rockshelters such as Krill also should be mentioned because as a rich source of floral and faunal remains, they shed light on the diets of preshistoric people. Remains of 25 types of mammals and 10 species of birds have been found at Krill.  These have shown that the diets of prehistoric people were more diverse than previously thought.  Among the dietary remains found at Krill were bobcat, hawk, owl, passenger pigeon, ruffed grouse and woodcock.

Two creeks surround the Krill Cave area in a remote part of Northeast Ohio (Image from U.S. Geological Survey, 1916, courtesy of railsandtrails.com/USGS1900/OH.)

More Whittlesey sites:  Many locations in Valley View, Independence and Brecksville, Ohio have borne Whittlesey-type artifacts. However the locations are too hard to describe, the data too inconclusive or specifics too lacking for inclusion in this article. The greater Cuyahoga Valley region literally contains more than 200 archaeological sites. They are too numerous to mention in this small article

The End of Prehistoric People in Northeast Ohio

 Seventeenth Century French explorers and missionaries in what is now Ohio wrote of an absence of native peoples in the lands near the Cuyahoga River. The only Indians they knew of in the region between 1650-1730 were Iroquois hunting parties. Theories have long circulated as to what happened to the Whittlesey people whose artifacts date to as late as 1650. Some theory on the end of people indigenous to Northeast Ohio implicates the Iroquois. Other theory does not. While there are many ideas as to what happened to the Northeast Ohio natives, this study will describe the four that I think are the most convincing. The first theory revolves around the so-called Indian Beaver Wars. Iroquois power peaked in about 1700. The Iroquois confederacy derived much of its material wealth and influence from fur-trapping and trading the pelts to the British, Dutch and to a lesser extent, French.. The Iroquois were always on the lookout for new territories in which to hunt beaver for their desirable fur. The Iroquois and indigenous Ohio Indians battled over fur hunting territories from around 1650 to around 1700. The Iroquois attacked weaker nations and usually won. European contact had vastly altered life among the six Iroquois nations, the Seneca, Cayuga, Oneida, Onondaga, Mohawk and Tuscarora, transforming them into commercial fur trappers. This level of trapping depleted animals valued for their fur in the Iroquois’ New York homelands. The Jesuit Relation group of missionary documents from New France  relayed Iroquois people as saying that their travels revealed a stone age indigenous population near the Cuyahoga River that knew neither guns nor Europeans. Iroquois people allegedly stated that they planned to make war on these newly discovered people, and easily wipe them out with their modern arsenal of weapons. Whether or not the Whittlesey were the victims of a specific Iroquois campaign, archaeologists believe that Whittlesey society which was traditional, non-hierarchal and patriarchal would have had a difficult time adjusting to the arrival of Europeans and the shifting Native alliances that ensued. A best-case scenario is one of gradual out-migration of Whittlesey people to past points of contact with other people. The Whittlesey then would have been absorbed into other societies and ceased to be a distinct culture. 

A third theory emphasizes that the isolated Whittlesey could not have survived diseases Europeans brought with them, and surely would have succumbed to illness. A fourth theory of Whittlesey disappearance entails some combination of the three just-mentioned theories. The Whittlesey could have been crushingly defeated by the Iroquois. Residual populations could have assimilated. Other survivors of war could have been wiped out by disease.

Notes

 

nd = no date or date unknown
wrhs = Western Reserve Historical Society
ESAWR = Early Settlers Association of the Western Reserve 
1. The Great Bend of the Cuyahoga River is south of the Cuyahoga Valley. It marks the northernmost point of the eight mile canoe portage between the Lake Erie and Ohio River watersheds. Today the Bend is within the city of Akron. The first few northern miles of the ancient canoe-toting path have evolved into a major Akron thoroughfare aptly named North Portage Path. The portage is important because it allowed a canoeist to paddle non-stop from Lake Erie to the Gulf of Mexico if he was willing for eight miles to port his boat overland. The strategic portage held forts both in the French and Indian War and the war of 1812. The canoe portage marks a local portion of the continental divide. 
2. Limited DNA evidence suggests that Hopewell people descended from Adena people. See Mills (2003) online resource. 
3. One trademark Hopewell artifact are flint “bladelest.” They are found in large quantities at Hopewell sites and outside the Hopewell interaction sphere as well, as trade pieces. The bladelets were small blades of about one inch in length. They were very sharp, having been whittled to a point. Researchers believe the few instances of these bladelets at Early Woodland cultural sites indicates Adena people copying the ascendant Hopewell culture in their midst. Lepper likens the bladelets to today’s disposable razors, tools that required heavy initial resource commitment relative to their time in use. This is one reason the bladelets may have disappeared in the more difficult and less organized Late Woodland period to follow. Another reason pertains to their likely use in the well-developed Hopewell ceremonial culture. See Byers, 238; Lepper et al. (2001) online pages 8,9; Lepper (2005) 122. 
4. The name Greenwood Village is strictly an archaeological formality; occupations of this size are called villages rather than mere campsites. The word “village” is not to imply a permanent sedentary settlement; the archaeological evidence for prolonged intermittent seasonal use of Greenwood Village is much stronger. 

5. The atlatl, also known as a spear-thrower, is basically a cup attached to a handle, in which a spear fits. A flicking motion of the wrist launches the spear farther and with greater accuracy than throwing the spear directly by hand would achieve.

A Survey of Prehistoric People in the Cuyahoga Lands

“The geology … mid-18th Century.”  See Larick and  Busta-Peck (2011) online resource.       
“As recently as 1650 …  Mississippian influences took hold..” See Murphy (1968) 26.            
“The region south …. diet.” Redmond (no date) online resource                                                
“Until around 1650 … failed to name” Wheeler 24, 27, 32; Whittlesey (1867) 73-85.                                        
“In 1726 … uncertain.” ibid; Brose (1997) online resource.      
“The first Briton … canoe portage.” Upton, 345-346;  Mills, WS 24-26;  Wheeler, 31; Finney 36-43; Dowd 31-53, 101.       
“Few Whites … southern Ohio” Sicha, 141.

Relics Remembered by Cleveland’s Early Settlers                               
“A mound at the mouth … first two decades.” See Rice, Harvey (1889) 296; Rice, Harvey (1884) 79. Miggins, 6 depicts the well-known wood carving of the mound at the mouth of the Cuyahoga.  In this depiction, the mound is stylized and less obviously a man-made earthwork.  The Western Reserve Historical Society holds the earliest known print from the carving. 

“There was … other Indian Mound … commercial activity.”  “Pioneers’ Day ….” , 6; “Oldest Resident”, 65-74; Chapman, 10-12; “Several” quote excerpted in Johnson, C., 155-156. ANCIENT FORTS 1 and 2 NEWBURG:   Bluestone Heights “Native American Sites” online resource ; Whittlesey (1871) 10-12, 41, 49ff; Belovich (1998) pages not noted. CLEVELAND’S MOST WELL KNOWN MOUND:  Bluestone Heights,
“Native American Sites ” online resource; Whittlesey (1871) 10-12, 41, 49ff; Busta-Peck, online resource; Rose, 296, 352, 362, 384-388 Timeline I: Early Woodland CultureAbrams (2005a) 84-87.Brose (1998) online resource.Fowke 576-581.  Grooms, 88.Jones, 8Keener, 23Lepper, 79-106McCauley et al., online resource.Moorehead, 82, 92, 178OHS (nd) online resource.O’Neill, 245.Otto, 2008a, vii-iv.Redmond, online resource. Selig, (1988a) 175-182.Shane (1975) 98-99, 111Stothers, 79-90. Webb, 68, 86-87, 163-164Winter, 73.         

“Luchens cache … boggy” See Finney, 135-136. “Most spectacular … Late Prehistoric Period” See Murphy, “Anc. History …”, 16-17; Lakus (2009) online resource; Whittlesey (1850) 19-20, 39.”For almost 40 years … Late Prehistoric Period.” Also see Murphy 1971b, 12-14, 21; Kollecker, online resource. . Whittlesey people are not thought to have used the Lyman Site as a village, but instead as a seasonal campsites, perhaps in connection with hunting or fishing. Lakus, online resource, Murphy (1971b) 12-14. Early Woodland siteGarlick. See Whittlesey (1871) 25, 40; (Whittlesey (1867) 33; Brose (1998) online resource                    photo caption to Garlick Mound:  Joe Hannibal et al., “The Euclid Bluestone of Northeast Ohio …,” Indiana Geological Survey Occ. Paper 67 (2004) 72;                        Kennedy (1896) 199; EO Randall, History of Ohio vol. 5 (NYC: Century, 1912) 276; M. Joblin, Cleveland Past and Present (Clvlnd: Fairbanks                         and Benedict, 1869) Project Gutenberg online, Accessed Mar. 1, 2011 at http://www.gutenberg.org/wiki/; Margaret Manor Butler, PictorialHistory of the Western Reserve (Clvlnd: wrhs and ESAWR, 1963) 140; Rose, 80. 

Early Woodland siteGaylord. See wrhs “Point” acc. record, online resource ; Old and New Street Numbers, 115; Whittlesey (1871) 25, 39; Cleveland Illustrated, 142; Gaylord, Mrs. EF, 45-46; Hopkins, Griffin. (1922) Plate 9; Insurance Maps of Cleveland, Ohio. (1952) Sheet 59; Insurance Maps of Cleveland, Ohio (1983) Sheet 59; Miggins, 66-67. Jarboe, Michelle. “Florida Developer plans …. Renovation ..,” Plain Dealer, March 12, 2010.  online edition.  Accessed Dec. 28, 2010 at http://www.cleveland.com/business/index.ssf/2010/03/florida_developer_plans_12_mil.html; “Canal Bank.”  ECH.  Case Western Reserve University webpages, 1997.  Accessed 12/28/2010; “Arbor Park Village”, Builder. Oct. 2004. 186-187, available online at www.thebuilderonline.com; Arbor Park Village, a Renaissance of Community Living.  website. 2009. http://www.arborparkvillage.com; Sisters of Charity Fndn.  Births and Rebirths. 17, website of Sisters of Charity Foundation.  Accessed Dec. 28, 2010 at www.socfndncleveland.org.  For caption see Larick and Busta-Peck (2011) online resource. 

Early Wdld. siteSawtell Avenue. See Whittlesey (1871), 25, 42; Art Work of Cleveland (1911) 4; Brose (1998) online resource; Shane (1967) 164. 

Early Wdld. siteCollinwood

“Vicinity of St. Clair … tobacco smoking” : See Read (1888), 43-44; Abbott (1881), 340; Abbott, (1875) 314-315; Fowke 578-582.

“Charles Whittlesey …side.” Whittlesey (1871) 25.                        “Recent … Dutch English” See Walker, 124″Excavations … New York” See Huey, Lynn Minor 17. 
Early Wdld. site: Wing Farm. See Fath, 10-11
Early Wdld. site: Parkman Mound.  Baldwin, 159-166; Ohio Department of Natural Resources (ODNR) Nelson-Kennedy Ledges State Park page of of Ohio State Parks site, accessed 6/10/2011 at http://www.dnr.state.oh.us/parks/nelsonk/tabid/775/Default.aspx; Shane (1975) 112.
Early Wdld. site: Chagrin Mound 1. See “Discovery of Skeletons….”, 55-56; Webb, 19-22, 74, 154,279-281; Lepper, 74;  “32nd Meeting …”, 560;  Shane (1967) 162-163; Chagrin Falls Exponent- July 19, 1917,5; July 26, 1917,5; Jessie C. Glasier ” … all that’s left of the Indians,” Plain Dealer, unknown date; List of Ohio archaeological collectors, Ohio History I (1887) 395; Harris Blackmore, map of Cuyahoga County {Stoddard and Everett, 1852} railsandtrails.com);  Graham/ Bray deed transfer, Cuyahoga County Recorder, 1855, accessed Mar. 16, 2011 at http://recorder.cuyahogacounty.us/searchs/generalsearchs.aspx.                                        
Early Wdld. siteSouthern Solon. See wrhs “Projectile Point, online resource            
Early Wdld. site: Merkle. See Miller, 7; Finney, 132 Woodland … or not manmade … Lake Warren. See Gardner, 1.

Timeline II: Hopewell Culture “Before delving … much as before” See Lepper, 113-114; Stothers, 94ff.                    

“Huntington Road” Redmond (nd) online resource; Nolan, 2-3, 10ff, 36, 42-43, 52-54.
“Hopewell people …. Hopewell life” See Jones, chapter 1; Moorehead, 178; Lepper, 124.
“Hopewell trade … mica did.” Lepper, 123, 144.
“People have marveled.”  Lepper 123-124; personal visit to Hopewell Culture National Historical Park Chillicothe, Ohio, August 8, 2010.
“Some Hopewell earthworks … Southwestern Ohio” personal trip Fort Ancient State Memorial, Oregonia, OH, Aug. 6, 2010.
“Like other Woodland Indians … defensive purpose”  Redmond (nd) online resource; Moorehead, 176.
“One Hopewell mound … North Benton Mound.” See McGrath, Willis H., 40-46; Case and Carr 27, 232; 379ff.
“In Chillicothe … mounds’ soil” See Moorehead 103-115. 

Hopewell siteChagrin Mound 2. News quote from Chagr. Falls Exponent, Oct 28, 1886, 5; see also “Discovery of Skeletons ..,” 55-56; Shane (1967) 160ff; “Arch. Collection” (1886) 221.           
Hopewell site: Holtkamp/Chagrin “Crypt.”  See Johnson, C. 16; Webb, 116-118; Cram Atlas of Cuyahoga County, 1892; “Another Mound Exploration,” Chagr. Falls Exponent, July 11, 1878; Barmann, Geo., “Chagrin D.A.R.’s send Home News to Yanks …,” PD, Oct. 15, 1944, 26; “Chagrin to mark 100th Birthday …,”  PD, Aug. 13, 1933, 4; marriage and engagement notices, PD, Jan 25, 1942, 51,  July 12, 1942, 40.                                             
Hopewell siteGleeson.  See Finney, 125.                                                                      
Hopewell site: La-Lo.  Finney, 136; Justice, 42-43 
Hopewell siteEverett. See Brose (1974) 36-47; Whittlesey (1871) 20; Conservation Dept., online resource;  Read (1888) 80.

Timeline III: Late Woodland Period
“The Late Woodland period … Dark Ages.” Belovich, 126
“Several important changes … procurement.” See Lepper, 176                                            
“Pottery … mushroomed.” Lepper Another sign … harvesting.” Lepper 185-186.                                                                          
“Military and sacred earthworks … few and far between.” Redmond (2001) online resource.

Late Woodland SiteGreenwood Village. Whittlesey (1850) quoted in Belovich 17-18; Belovich, (1985) 13, 42, 50-70, 90-120 162-168 171, 173; Belovich (1998) 167ff; personal visit to site, autumn, 2010.

Timeline IV: Late Prehistoric period, Whittlesey Focus

“The Late Prehistoric … Whittlesey Focus.” See Lepper, 195, 198-201; Redmond (2001) online resource.

“Yet the … cultural blossoming … central Ohio. ” Lepper, 195-196; O’Rourke et al, online resource; Jones, 9; Greenman (1935a) online resource; Murphy (1971a) 302;”Pottery … masks.” Brose, (1971) 16-18; Brose (1994) 7, 165; Brose (1976) 28-33, 38-39; Lepper 195, 198-201; Redmond (2001) online resource 
Whittlesey siteReeve Road.  See Whittlesey (1888) 86-87; King 20-30, 34-40; “Two types … rim” Murphy (1971a) 298, 302 
Whittlesey siteChagrin Long House.  See Tittle, 13.                                                                        
Whittlesey siteSouth Park.  See Brose (1971a) 17  
Whittlesey siteTuttle Hill.  See Murphy (1968) 27; Murphy (1971a) 299, 302; Whittlesey (1871) 11; King, 24; OHS (nd) online resource; Prufer (2006) 337.  
Whittlesey siteprivate property/ “Ancient Fort #4”.  See Whittlesey (1871) 11-12, 47; Finney, 130ff.     
Whittlesey site: Independence BOE. See Kollecker, online resource; Redmond (2001) online  resource 
Whittlesey sites: Hillside, Birdsell, Cary’s Field, Golf.  See Finney, 130ff.  
Whittlesey sitesBrecksville.  Hopewell people fashioned shells of tortoises such as the Blanding’s, found on the Great Lakes, not only into combs but more   commonly cups, bowls and spoons which they sometimes engraved. See for example Griffin et al. (1970) 141. 
Whittlesey siteGillie Rockshelter.  See Burnhardt and Prufer, 239-249                                   

 Whittlesey siteKrill Cave.  See Prufer (2006) 329-330; Whitman, Linda et. al. Rpt. of Historical and Archaeological Investigations at Nature Realm… and Sand Run Metropark …   Akron, OH: Dept. of Classical Studies, Anthropology and Archaeology — Univ. Akron, 2008.  5.

The End of Prehistoric People in Northeast Ohio

Brose (1994) 182-185; Redmond (2002) 59-77.

References

ECH=Encyclopedia of Cleveland History
wrhs = Western Reserve Historical Society

Abbott, Charles C. Primitive Industry. Salem, MA: Bates, 1881.

Abbott, Chas. C.  Clay Hunting-whistles. American Naturalist 9:5. (1875): 314-315.

Abrams, Elliot. “The Eastern Agricultural Complex” in Lepper.

“Archaeological Collection: Knives.” Western Reserve Historical Society (wrhs) Tract 85-91 (1886-1894): 220-223.

“Archaeological Collection: Mica. ibid. 266.

Baldwin, Cornelius. “Ancient Burial Cists in Northeastern Ohio …” wrhs Tract 56 (1882) 159-166.

Belovich, Stephanie. “The Greenwood Village Site: an Early Late Woodland Site along the Cuyahoga River.” master’s thesis, Kent State University, 1985.

        ———. Defensive or Sacred ? An Early Late Woodland Enclosure in Northeast Ohio in Ancient Earthen Enclosures of the Eastern Woodlands, edited by Robt. C.  Mainfort. Gainesville, FL: Univ. Press of FL, 1998.

Brose, David. The Southeastern Ceremonial Complex in Northern Ohio. Ohio Archaeologist 21:4 (1971): 16-19.

———. Everett Knoll: a Late Hopewellian Site in Northeast Ohio. Ohio Jnl. Science 74:1 (1974): 36-47.

———. An Initial Summary of the Late Prehistoric Period in Northeast Ohio in  The Late Prehistory of the Great Lakes Drainage Basin : a 1982 Symposium Revisited, edited by D. Brose. Cleveland: CMNH, 1976.

———. South Park Village….Whittlesey Tradition of Northeast Ohio. Madison, WI: Prehistory Press, 1994.

            ———. “Explorations,”  “Prehistoric Inhabitants,” ECH. http://ech.case.edu (accessed Sept, 2010).

Burnhardt, Jack and O. Prufer. Gillie Rockshelter, Summit County, Ohio in  Caves and Culture: 10,000 Years of Ohio History, edited by Linda Spurlock et. al.  Kent, OH: Kent State Univ. Press, 2006. 239-249.

Busta-Peck, Christopher. Cleveland Area History, online resource.  2007-2013. clevelandareahistory.com, accessed May 9, 2011

Byers, A. Martin. The Ohio Hopewell Episode: Paradigm Lost and Paradigm Gained.  Akron, OH: Univ. Akron Press, 2004.

Carr, Christopher and D. Troy Case, editors. Gathering Hopewell: Society, Ritual, and Ritual Interaction. NYC: Kluwer, 2005.

Chagrin Falls Exponent (Chagrin Falls, OH) 1877-1917.

Chapman, Edmund. Cleveland: Village to Metropolis.  Cleveland: wrhs, 1964

Conservation Department, Peabody Museum. “Technical Examination of a Mica Cut-Out” http://140.247.102.177/conservation/mica.html (accessed Sept. 18, 2010).

Cuyahoga County Planning Commission. “Cuyahoga River Watershed” http://www.cuyahogavalley.net/topography.html (accessed Sept 27, 2010).

Discovery of Skeletons: Interesting Examination of a Mound in Chagrin …  Am. Antiquarian & Oriental Jnl. 1 (1878) 55-56.

Dowd, Gregory Evans. War under Heaven: Pontiac, the Indian Nations and the British Empire. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press, 2002.

Fath, Michael. “Two Large Blades from Geauga County.”  Ohio Archaeologist 57, no.1 (2007): 10-11.

Finney, Fred. Calumet, Canal, and Cuyahoga : an Archaeological overview and Assessment of the Cuyahoga Valley National Park. St Paul: Upper Midwest Archaeology, 2002.

Fowke, Gerard. Archaeological History of Ohio: Mound Builders & Later Indians. Columbus: Ohio State Archaeological and History Scty., 1902

Gardner, R. Our Prairie Past: Remnants  … Bygone … in Ohio. Natural Ohio 27:3 (2005): 1-2.

Gaylord, Mrs. EF.  1886 Interview.  Annals of the Early Settlers’ Assn. of Cuyahoga County (ESACC).  Cleveland: ESACC, 1891. 45-46.

Griffin Jas et al. Burial Complexes of the Knight and Norton Mounds. Memoirs of the Museum of Anthropology, UMI, 2 (1970).

Greenman, Emerson F. Seven Prehistoric Sites in Northern Ohio. Ohio History 44 (1935): 220-237.

Grooms, Thomas. Ohio’s First True Pottery in Lepper, 88-89.

Hopkins, Griffith.  Map of Cuyahoga County from Actual Surveys, 1858. Phila: Mathews, 1868. at Cleveland Public Library, Digital Online Library. http://cplorg.cdmhost.com/cdm4/item_viewer.php?CISOROOT=/p4014coll24&CISOPTR=510&CISOBOX=1&REC=8 (accessed Sept. 28, 2010).

            ———. City Atlas of Cleveland, Ohio. Phila: GM Hopkins, 1881.

            ———. Plat Book of Cuyahoga County, 4.   Phila:  GM Hopkins , 1922.

Huey, Lois Minor American Archaeology Uncovers the Dutch Colonies. Tarrytown, NY: Marshall Cavenish, 2009.

Insurance Maps of Cleveland, Ohio, 2. NYC: Sanborn Map. Co.,1952.

Johnson, Crisfield.  History of Cuyahoga County.  Phila: Ensign, 1879.

Jones Robt. Leslie. History of Agriculture in Ohio to 1880. Kent, OH: KSU Press, 1983.

Justice, Noel and Suzanne Kudlaty. Field Guide to Projectile Points of the Midwest. Bloomington: Indiana Univ. Press, 1999.

Keener, Craig et al. The Settler’s Ridge Site, An Early Woodland Leimbach Phase Upland Encampment in Northern Ohio. North American Archaeologist 30:1 (2009): 23-55.

Kennedy, JH.  History of the City of Cleveland.  Cleveland: Imperial Press, 1896.

King, Gwen. What Indians lived in Ohio.  Painesville, OH: Indian Museum of Lake Cnty., 2006.

Kollecker, Marc. “Excavations at the Outdoor Education Center-1 Site,” Cleveland Museum of Natural History- Archaeology.  http://www.cmnh.org/site/ResearchandCollections/Archaeology/Research/GeneralAudienceNontechnicall/OEC1Site.aspx (accessed 7/20/10).

Lakus, Karen. “Rewriting History at Indian Point.” lakemetroparks.com/news/pub…yatIndianPoint_PPFall09.pdf (accessed 7/25/2010).

Larick, Roy. Native American Sites Google Earth application.  Bluestone Heights, online resource.  http://bluestoneheights.org/bsh/?page_id=513  Accessed May 6, 2011

Larick, Roy and Christopher Busta-Peck.“Western Reserve Stone House Locations. Bluestone Heights online tool. Cleveland: Neo Places, 2011. http://bluestoneheights.org/bsh/?page_id=95 (accessed Jan. 27, 2011).

Lepper, Bradley, Ohio Archaeology. Wilmington, OH: OF Press, 2005.

———. Prehistoric Flint Procurement Strategies at Flint Ridge, Licking County, Ohio.  Midcontinental Jnl. of Archaeology (spring 2001).  http://findarticles.com/p/articles/mi_qa3904/is_200104/ai_n8941369/pg_8/ .

McGrath, Willis H. The North Benton Mound: A Hopewell Site in Ohio. American Antiquity 11:1 (1945): 40-46

Miggins, Edw. M., ed.  Cuyahoga Community College, Responding to the Challenge: the First Twenty-Five Years.  Cleveland: Cuyahoga Community College, 1991.

McAuley, Adam et. al.  Phase I C.R.M. Survey for the Proposed Lake O’ Spring Village Housing Development, Jackson Twp., Stark County, Ohio.  Canton,OH: Ohio Vedic Homes, 2010.  http://webcache.googleusercontent.com/search?q=cache:l_Pz7gL1yssJ:www.ohiovedichomes.com/images/CRS.pdf+Paleo+Crossing+site+in+Medina+County&cd=9&hl=en&ct=clnk&gl=us&source=www.google.com#84 (ac-

cessed April 3, 2011).

Miller, Grace et al. The Story of Independence. Indep., OH: Indep Historical Scty., 1979.

Mills, Lisa. “Mitochondrial DNA analysis of the Ohio Hopewell of the Hopewell Mound Group,“ PhD dissertation, Ohio State University, 2003, http://ohio-archaeology.blogspot.com/2006/06/ancient-dna-from-ohio-hopewell.html (accessed Aug 11, 2010).

Moorehead, Warren K. The Hopewell Mound Group of Ohio. (Field Museum of Natural History Publ. 211, VI:5 in Anthropology) Chicago: Field Museum, 1922 (reprinted Salinas, CA: Coyote Press).

Murphy, Jas. Ancient History: the Age of the Indian Point (Lyman) Earthworks, 33-LA-2. Lake County, Ohio. Ohio Archaeologist  57: 3 (2007):16-17.

———. Colonel Charles Whittlesey and Cleveland’s Forgotten Hilltop Forts.Explorer 10:4 (1968): 26-29.

            ———. The Lyman Site.  Pennsylvania Archaeologist 41:3 (1971 [a] ): 12-25.

            ———. Whittlesey Ceramic Types. Ohio Archaeologist 21:1 (1971 [b] ): 298-303.

Nolan, Kevin. The Huntington Road Site: A Middle Woodland Habitation in Northeastern Ohio, Cleveland: Cleveland Archaeological Society, 2004

Old and New Street Numbers. Cleveland: 1905.

“Oldest resident.”  Annals of Early Settlers’ Assn. (ESA). 2. Clvlnd: Exec Cmte. ESA. 1881. 65-74.

O’Neill, Denis. Shamans’ Sucking Tube from San Diego County, California. Jnl. of California and Gr. Basin Anthropology 5: 2 (1983): 244-246.

O’Rourke, Dennis et al. Ancient DNA Studies in Physical Anthropology. Annual Rvw of Anthropology 29 (2000:) 231-232.

Otto, Martha Potter. Transitions: Archaic and Early Woodland Research in the Ohio Country, Columbus: Ohio State Univ. Press, 2008, vii-x.

Peet, Stephen Denison. The Mound Builders: Their Works and Relics. Chicago: Ofc. of the Antiquarian, 1903.

‘‘Pioneers’ Day: Anniversary Meeting of the Early Settlers’ Association.”  Plain Dealer. July 23, 1890, 6: column 2.

Prufer, Olaf. Krill Cave, Summit County, Ohio in Caves and Culture … , edited by Linda Spurlock et al.  Kent: Kent State Univ. Press, 2006. 329-265.

Read, Matthew Canfield. Archaeology of Ohio.  Cleveland: Western Reserve Historical Scty, 1888.

Redmond, Brian “Before the Western Reserve : an Archaeological History of Northern Ohio,” (no date)  http://www.cmnh.org/site/ResearchandCollections/Archaeology/Research/GeneralAudienceNontechnicall/HistoryNEOhio.aspx (accessed Aug 18, 2010).

———.  “2001 Archaeology at the OEC 1 Site (33CU462),” 2001 Ohio Archaeological Cncl., online resource.  http://www.ohioarchaeology.org/joomla/index.php?option=com_content&task=view&id=52&Itemid=32 (accessed Sept. 15, 2010).

Redmond, Brian G and KC Ruhl. Rethinking the “Whittlesey Collapse”  : Late Prehistoric Pottery Migrations in Eastern Ohio. Archaeology of Eastern N. America 30, (2002): 59-80

Rice, Harvey. Lorenzo Carter. Magazine of Western History 1:2 (1884) 78ff.

———.  “Early Settlers’ Assn. (ESACC) Anniversary.” Annals of the Early Settlers’ Assn. 1-2. Cleveland: ESACC, 1889. 295-302.

Rose, Wm. Ganson. Cleveland: the Making of a City. Cleveland: World Publ., 1950.

Selig, Ruth. Anthropology Explored. Wash DC: Smithsonian, 1988.

Shane, Orrin III. “The Leimbach Phase and its Position in Eastern North American Prehistory.”  Ph.D. dissertation, Case Institute of Technology, 1967.

———. The Leimbach Site: an early Woodland Village in Lorain County, Ohio in Studies in Ohio Archaeology. Kent, OH: Kent State Univ. Press, 1975. 98-120.

Sicha, Richard. East versus West, the Industrial Valley in Canal Fever, edited by Lynn Metzger and Peg Bobel. Kent, OH: Kent State Univ. Press, 2009, 141-160.

Stothers, David and TJ Abel.  Early Woodland Prehistory in the Western Lake Erie Drainage Basin in Otto , 79-116.

32nd Meeting of the Ohio Archaeological Society.  Ohio History 26 (1917) 560.

Tittle, Diana & Mark Gottlieb. Hunting Valley: a History. Hunting Vly, OH: Hunting Vly Hist. Scty,1999.

Walker, Iain. Alternative Uses for Clay Tobacco Pipes and Tobacco Pipe Fragments: some Notes.  Historical Archaeology 10 (1976): 124-127.

Webb, Wm. and Chas. Snow. The Adena People. Lexington, KY: Univ. KY, 1945.

wrhs “Point, Catalog# 78.0.22.” Accession record. http://ipac.wrhs.org:8080/ipac20/ipac.jsp?session=1F82C52G64762.3552&profile=wrhsm&uri=link=3100043~!48961~!3100001~!3100002&aspect=subtab24&menu=search&ri=1&source=~!horizon&term=78.0.22&index=MCATN#focus (accessed Aug. 19, 2010).

wrhs “Projectile Point: Catalog# 78.0.20” Accession record. http://ipac.wrhs.org:8080/ipac20/ipac.jsp?session=1N8225628UF49.3556&profile=wrhsm&uri=link=3100043~!21520~!3100001~!3100002&aspect=subtab24&menu=search&ri=1&source=~!horizon&term=78.0.20&index=MCATN#focus (accessed Aug. 19 2010).

Wheeler, Robt. A., ed. Visions of the Western Reserve : Public and Private Documents of Northeastern Ohio, 1750-1860. Columbus : Ohio State Univ. Press.

Whittlesey, Chas. Descr. of Anc. Works in Ohio. Smithsonian Contribtns. to Knowledge 1 (1850).

            ———. Descr. of Anc. Works in Ohio.  Smithsonian Contribtns. to Knowledge 2 (1858).

            ———.  Early History of Cleveland Ohio. Cleveland: Fairbanks & Benedict, 1867.

            ———.  Ancient Earth Forts of the Cuyahoga Valley. Cleveland: Fairbanks & Benedict, 1871.

———.  Western Reserve Historical Society Tract 41: Ancient Earth Works of Northern Ohio (1888).

Winter, Jos. Tobacco … Sacred Smoke and Silent Killer. Norman, OK: Univ. Oklahoma Press, 2000.

Works Project Adm. (WPA). Annals of Cleveland: a Digest and Index of the Newspaper Record 3. Clvlnd: WPA , 1938, 4. [abstracted from Cleveland Herald Oct. 10, 1820 page 2, column].

COPYRIGHT 2011   LAURA PESKIN       All Rights Reserved

Moroni’s America-Heartland Map Package- BOTH MAP Book’s + TRAVEL MAP Save 18%

$42.85 $34.95 Purchase Here

Heartland Map Package:
Moroni’s America-Maps Edition 150 Pages, AND Moroni’s America-Land Bountiful Edition 60 Maps. 210 Total Maps, PLUS receive the All-New 20″ x 30″ Folding Travel Map. Buy ALL THREE and Save 18%.

Over 60 maps of Ohio, the Land of Bountiful

Thomas Jefferson and Hopewell Mounds

First of all I want to apologize to all the faithful readers of this blog. Some of my blogs are VERY long and I know this. I just can’t help it. Once I get on an idea, I always over research it. I love getting the whole story and I like sharing as much as I can at one time. I guess the reason is, if I give you all the information you can read portions at a time or skip over some of it. I could put just a paragraph or two and then have you read the entire article, but I like having all the information in one place for future reference.

I found so much great information about Thomas Jefferson and his love of the Country and love of Native Americans and ancient Indian Artifacts, that I just have to share it. Enjoy!

Thomas Jefferson and Native Americans

“Thomas Jefferson believed Native American peoples to be a noble race who were “in body and mind equal to the white man” and were endowed with an innate moral sense and a Indians setting marked capacity for reason.

Jefferson never removed any Native Americans. However in private letters he did suggest various ideas for removing tribes from enclaves in the East to their own new lands in lands west of the Mississippi. Indian Removal was passed by Congress in 1831, long after he died. Before and during his presidency, Jefferson discussed the need for respect, brotherhood, and trade with the Native Americans, and he initially believed that causing them to adopt European-style agriculture and modes of living would allow them to quickly “progress” from “savagery” to “civilization”. Beginning in 1803, Jefferson’s private letters show increasing support for the idea of removal. Jefferson maintained that Indians had land “to spare” and, he thought, would willingly exchange it for guaranteed supplies of food and equipment.

Jefferson’s view of the aboriginal people

Jefferson was fascinated with Indian cultures and languages. His home at Monticello was filled with Indian artifacts obtained from the Lewis and Clark expedition. He collected information on the vocabulary and grammar of Indian languages.

In Jefferson’s day the theory of “environmentalism”, which maintained that the Native peoples of America were inferior to Europeans due to climate and geography, was generally accepted. Jefferson refuted these notions in his book, Notes on the State of Virginia, where he defended American Indians and their culture.” https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thomas_Jefferson_and_Native_Americans


Research in the Heartland to Locate the “Menorah” Earthworks in Clermont County Ohio
John C. Lefgren, PhD -Draft #4 – August 2, 2018

Figure 1 National Archives Photograph RG77 144.20

In 1803 the United States Congress asserted that the Constitution did not contain provisions for acquiring new territory. President Thomas Jefferson declared that his presidential powers were sufficient to negotiate treaties for the purchase of land from foreign countries. So, in 1803 he negotiated and signed the largest land purchase in the history of the world. President Jefferson bought from France 827,000 square miles of land for 15 million dollars in gold. In that same year President Jefferson was impressed when he saw General William Lytle’s maps1 which had “those works of antiquity” on the East Fork in Clermont County Ohio. He requested more information about these works.2 This was the first historical reference about earthworks which President Jefferson recognized were designed in the likeness of a Jewish “Menorah”. The ancient features of these works were surveyed in the early nineteenth century but by the late nineteenth century these same works were lost and buried under row crops, streets and houses in Ohio. These works have since become known as the lost earthworks. There exists today a technology which makes it possible to rediscover the exact locations of these earthworks.3

Figure 2 Panel 2B of Plate 34 of Squire and Davis, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1847.

First let’s outline what we know from the National Archives. Figure 1 is a portion of one map drawn in 1823 which Warden in 1834 attributed to Major Isaac Roberdeau, the Head of the Bureau of Topographical Engineers, U.S. Army Corps of Engineers. The complete original map is still preserved in the Cartographic and Architectural Branch of the Military Archives Division of the U.S. National Archives in Alexandria, Virginia, Record Group 77 (U.S. Army Corps of Engineers, Fortifications File), Drawer 144, Sheet No. 20. The map consists of two sheets of identical paper glued together, so it is not entirely clear whether the scale pertains only to the Milford Works on the left panel, or to the entire map, including the East Fork Works on the right panel. A less detailed survey of the same works depicted by the Roberdeau Map, was made in 1803 by General William Lytle of Cincinnati and was published in 1811 in the book, Observations on the Climate in Different Parts of America 4.

It seems clear that Roberdeau’s 1823 Survey is the ultimate source of Panel 2B of Plate 34 of Squire and Davis, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, 1847.5

Sometime during the last half of nineteenth century farmers plowed over the East Fork Works and planted row crops so that since the late nineteenth century the features of the “Menorah” Earthworks have not been noticeable. Perhaps in the mid-nineteenth century some wanted to destroy the large earthworks to disassociate any link to the idea that in ancient times Hebrews were in North America. By making the “Menorah” Earthworks unknown the European settlers diminished the cultural heritage of the native peoples of America.

Cyrus Thomas was an ethnologist and entomologist prominent in the late nineteenth century. He was noted for his studies of the natural history of the American West. However, Thomas is best known for his work in archaeology and ethnology — specifically, his contributions to the question of the origins of the mound builders and Mayan hieroglyphics. Thomas was not a field archaeologist. He visited the sites on which he reported, but did little if any field work. He had permanent and temporary field assistants and one clerical assistant. They provided him with their notes, which he organized, formed into a report, and published.

When Thomas began his investigations into the origins of the mound builders, he was under the impression that the mounds were made by a more advanced race that no longer existed. He argued that America had once been settled by a people who tended to stay in one place. In his mind the archaeological record had been produced by the same people of that area throughout history.6 The Bureau of American Ethnology commissioned Cyrus Thomas to find answers to some of the riddles which troubled many minds. In 1882, Thomas set out to collect as much information as he could about the mound builders; he investigated 2,000 mound sites in 21 states and collected over 40,000 artifacts from these mounds.

In 1894 Cyrus Thomas (left) was apparently unaware of the original survey made in 1823 and he dismissed the 1847 drawings which Squier and Davis had made with respect to the “Menorah” Earthworks in Clermont County as “largely imaginary.”7 From 1803 to 1897 the history of the existence of the “Menorah” Earthworks goes from found to lost. Here is the sequence of events.

(a) 1803. General William Lytle (right), Surveyor General of the Northwest Territory, identified and made drawings of the features of the “Menorah” Earthworks. These drawings came to the attention of President Thomas Jefferson as he was negotiating the Louisiana Purchase.

(b) 1811. The “Menorah” Earthworks were identified in a book published in New York by Hugh Williamson.

(c) 1823. Major Isaac Roberdeau, head of the Bureau of Topographical Engineers of the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers made a survey of the “Menorah” Earthworks. This original survey is currently found in the National Archives.

d) 1847. Squire and Davis (right) confirmed in the first book ever published by the Smithsonian Institute that the “Menorah” Earthworks existed.

(e) 1894. Cyrus Thomas claimed that the “Menorah” Earthworks do not exist and that they are “imaginary”.

The nineteenth century began with the sure knowledge the earthworks existed and ended with the claim that they did not exist.

Heartland Research intends to use German technology to rediscover the exact place of these earthworks.

The 1823 survey showed that the ancient “Menorah” Earthworks existed along the waters of the East Fork of the Little Miami River in Ohio, about 20 miles above its mouth near Milford, and about 25-30 miles east of Cincinnati. The works have long since been under the plow zone. Their orientation and exact locations are today unknown.

Heartland Research wants to locate the existence of the “Menorah” Earthworks. That which was once known by the second President of the United States should now become known to every American citizen. It is time to bring back into the light that which has been hidden for 150 years.

The Heartland Research Group seeks to fund this research with large and small donations which will total at least $100,000. A main purpose of the research is to re-establish the idea that at least one of the ancient earthworks in Ohio was associated Hebrews who were living in America.

NOTES

1 William Lytle, (1770-1831) amassed a fortune surveying the lands of Revolutionary War veterans granted land in Ohio, and was a good friend of Andrew Jackson, serving in his “kitchen cabinet”.

2 Anthony F.C. Wallace, Jefferson and the Indians: The Tragic Fate of the First Americans, The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1999, p. 139 and n. 18.

3 SENSYS of Germany designs and manufactures equipment which uses non-destructive methods to digitize thousands of acres of land in a short time. There are nearly a billion data points for each acre and each data point has GPS coordinates which are within a precision of one quarter of an inch. With the use of this technology it is possible to identify ancient features which are under the plow zone. The speed of the technology allows for the search and discovery of ancient features which are now lost.

4 Hugh Williamson, Observations on the Climate in Different Parts of America, New York: T & J Swords, 1811.

5 E.G. Squier and E.H. Davis, Ancient Monuments of the Mississippi Valley, Washington, D.C.: The Smithsonian Institution, June 1847.

6 Bennie C. Keel, “Cyrus Thomas and the Mound Builders”, Southern Indian Studies, Chapel Hill, NC: The Archaeological Society of North Carolina, Vol. XXII, October 1970, pp. 3-16.

7 Cyrus Thomas, Report on the Mound Explorations of the Bureau of Ethnology, Twelfth Annual Report, Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1894.


Thomas Jefferson’s Archaeological Dig
July 26, 2010 by Frances Hunter

Mammoth tooth from Jefferson’s fossil collection

Thomas Jefferson was fascinated by fossils. There are several accounts of his asking Meriwether Lewis, William Clark, and George Rogers Clark to search for fossils for him at Big Bone Lick in Kentucky, and some of the items he collected are on display at Monticello to the present day. However, Jefferson was not just a collector. He was a practicing field archaeologist.

From a young age, Jefferson was intrigued by the Monacan Indians he saw around his childhood home in Albemarle County, Virginia. He wrote about a party of Indians who passed through his father’s property at Shadwell and to visit an earthen mound nearby. The Indians lingered at the mound for some time, and young Jefferson noted their mournful expressions, “which were construed to be those of sorrow.” Jefferson drew the conclusion that the mound was a burial ground, perhaps of ancient origin, and that the Monacan Indians were visiting the mound to grieve.

Reconstructed Monacan Indian Village, Natural Bridge, VA

Intrepidly curious, Jefferson noted a number of other mounds (or “barrows,” as he called them) around the area that he suspected contained human remains. In the 1770’s, when he was in his late 20s or early 30s, he decided to investigate one on a hill in the Blue Ridge Mountains, at a location near Monticello he described as “a few miles north of Wood’s gap.” There he conducted an extensive and scientifically ambitious archaeological dig. Jefferson wrote about what he found in Notes on the State of Virginia in 1787…

Jefferson and Science, by Silvio Bedini

Caught up in the spirit of scientific inquiry, Jefferson appears to have felt no squeamishness or sentiment about digging into a human grave. From a scientific standpoint, he found the presence of children’s bones in the barrow particularly significant. “Every one will readily seize the circumstances above related, which militate against the opinion that it covered the bones only of persons fallen in battle,”  he wrote. Also, the jumbled arrangement of the bones also seemed to rule it out as being common sepulcher of an Indian town, in which bodies were generally placed upright, touching one another other. He determined to investigate further.

Jefferson concluded that “appearances certainly indicate that it has derived both origin and growth from the accustomary collection of bones, and deposition of them together.” He conjectured that “the first collection had been deposited on the common surface of the earth, and few stones put over it, and then a covering of earth, that the second had been laid on this, had covered more or less of it in proportion to the number of bones, and was then also covered with earth; and so on.” In other words, the barrow consisted of a number of mass graves, slowly added to and built up over time.

In his methods and observations of the archaeological strata, Jefferson displays his characteristic brilliance. His conclusions about the mounds were worlds ahead of the general state of archaeological science at that time, and have been borne out by more modern scientific investigation of similar burial structures. As Silvio Bedini writes in his monograph Jefferson and Science, “By applying his innate sense of order and detail, he anticipated modern archaeology’s basis and methods by almost a full century.” The dig also demonstrated Jefferson’s intense interest in–and unsentimental view of–Native American cultures.

Jefferson’s Excavation of an Indian Burial Mound

Mather Brown (American, 1761—1831) Thomas Jefferson, 1786 Oil on canvas National Portrait Gallery, Smithsonian Institution;

In 1780, the secretary of the French legation in Philadelphia, François Marbois, submitted to various members of the Continental Congress a list of questions concerning the thirteen American states.1  Joseph Jones, a member of the Virginia delegation, believed Thomas Jefferson the most capable person to answer these queries for the state of Virginia and put Marbois’s questionnaire in his hands. The answers composed by Jefferson to twenty-three queries make up his Notes on the State of Virginia, which has been called the “most important scientific and political book written by an American before 1785.”2 Among the queries submitted by Marbois was one asking for a description of the Indians in the state (Query XI). Jefferson long had an interest in the Indian population of his native Virginia and his response to Query XI constitutes an impressive description of Indian tribes, their number, history, and geographical location, as well as their languages. As part of this response, Jefferson described in detail his exploration of an Indian burial mound in the “neighbourhood” of Monticello. He stated that it was “situated on the low grounds of the Rivanna, about two miles above its principal fork, and opposite to some hills, on which had been an Indian town.”3

Ely Mound in Lee County Source: Wikipedia, Ely Mound

Jefferson and others were aware of “many” barrows, as he called them, in the area.4 This particular mound or barrow was known locally as “the Indian Grave.”5 Jefferson excavated the barrow in order to ascertain which of several views of the Indian burial customs was correct: “That they were repositories of the dead, has been obvious to all: but on what particular occasion constructed, was matter of doubt. Some have thought they covered the bones of those who have fallen in battles fought on the spot of interment. Some ascribed them to the custom, said to prevail among the Indians, of collecting, at certain periods, the bones of all their dead, wheresoever deposited at the time of death. Others again supposed them the general sepulchres for towns, conjectured to have been on or near the grounds; and this opinion was supported by the quality of the lands in which they are found, (those constructed of earth being generally in the softest and most fertile meadow-grounds on river sides) and by a tradition, said to be handed down from the Aboriginal Indians, that, when they settled in a town, the first person who died was placed erect, and earth put around him, so as to cover and support him; that, when another dies, a narrow passage was dug to the first, the second reclined against him, and the cover of earth replaced, and so on.”6

Jefferson wrote that the mound was “of spheroidal form, of about 40 feet diameter at the base, and had been of about twelve feet altitude …. I first dug superficially in several parts of it, and came to collections of human bones, at different depths, from six inches to three feet below the surface. These were lying in the utmost confusion, some vertical, some oblique, some horizontal, and directed to every point of the compass, entangled, and held together in clusters by the earth. … to give the idea of bones emptied promiscuously from a bag or basket, and covered over with earth, without any attention to their order.”7

Monasukapanough, the main Monacan town, was located across the South Fork of the Rivanna River from the mound that Thomas Jefferson excavated

Jefferson proceeded to “make a perpendicular cut through the body of the barrow, that I might examine its internal structure. This passed about three feet from its center, was opened to the former surface of the earth, and was wide enough for a man to walk through and examine its sides.” He observed several strata of bones with those nearest the surface the least decayed and “conjectured that in this barrow might have been a thousand skeletons.”8 There was no evidence of violence to the bones such as holes made from bullets or arrows. The latter finding argued against the view that the remains in the mounds were of warriors killed in battle; nor did Jefferson find that the bodies had been placed upright as others had speculated based on local Indian lore.

Leesville Mound had five burial layers Source: Archeological Society of Virginia Quarterly Bulletin

Jefferson added that “about thirty years ago” he observed a party of Indians visiting the barrow. They “went through the woods directly to it, without any instructions or enquiry, and having staid about it some time, with expressions which were construed to be those of sorrow, they returned to the high road, which they had left about a dozen miles to pay this visit, and pursued their journey.”9 Jefferson submitted a draft of the Notes to Marbois in 1781, and it has been suggested that Jefferson’s sighting of the Indians at the barrow “about thirty years ago” would have been, therefore, when he was about eight years old.10 However, this estimate, given Jefferson was born in 1743, is valid only if the passage was included in the Marbois draft and not added to a later copy, and, of course, that Jefferson remembered accurately the number of years past. The original manuscript delivered to Marbois in 1781 has never been found and may no longer exist, and it is known that Jefferson continued work on the 1781 manuscript over the next few years.11

Jefferson did not record exactly when he made his excavation of the Indian mound, and numerous dates have been suggested: C.G. Holland says “about 1780.”12 Silvio Bedini suggests it was “around 1782,” but may have been undertaken in the 1770s.13 Marie Kimball argues that Jefferson’s “observations were, in all probability, made before 1773, the year Jefferson began to become so involved in the Revolutionary movement that he had little thought or time for anything else.”14 The Monticello and Jamestown archaeologist, William Kelso, writes: “It is certain that Jefferson, at some time in his twenties, organized an archaeological expedition to that mound, directed archaeological fieldwork, analyzed what he found, and published his conclusions.”15 Thus Kelso, too, believed the excavation likely to have taken place before 1773…

In addition to mounds that were removed for farming or construction, others were destroyed by people seeking artifacts rather than information Source: Judith H. Dobrzynski, A Wider View of Grandeur: Restoring an American Treasure

Evidence presented by Douglas Wilson, however, makes a strong case for an excavation date in the summer or early fall of 1783.16  As part of his investigation into the evolution of the Notes, Wilson points out that Jefferson’s account of the dig was a primary addition to the draft he completed in the summer or early fall of 1783. Since Jefferson left Virginia for Philadelphia on October 16 of that year, Wilson argues that the dig was made between the completion of the draft and his departure for Philadelphia. Moreover, based on an analysis of Charles Thomson’s comments made in the spring of 1784, Wilson suggests that Thomson had not seen a first-hand account of the dig as it appears in the later draft and that “Jefferson was prompted to describe his dig, many months after the dig itself by Thomson’s spring 1784 commentary.”17

Thomas Jefferson: Father of American Archaeology

Tthe Rapidan Mound was constructed next to the town of Stegara in territory of the Mannahoacks, and the Rivannna (Jefferson) Mound was at Monasukapanough in Monacan territory Source: Library of Congress, Virginia (by John Smith, 1624)

Archaeological studies have identified thirteen mounds in the Piedmont, Ridge, and Valley regions of central Virginia, including that described by Jefferson. These burial mounds date to the late prehistoric and early contact era (ca. A.D. 900-1700), vary in size and composition (e.g., earth-stone and conical), and may contain the bones of more than a thousand individuals; also, interestingly, these collective burial mounds typically are bereft of artifacts.18

The site of Jefferson’s mound is on the right (south) bank of the South Fork of the Rivanna River just north of Charlottesville and has been explored by archaeologists on several occasions, most recently by members of the Anthropology Department of the University of Virginia.19 However, as early as 1911, Bushnell explored the area and reported that the mound had “entirely disappeared,” most likely washed away due to flooding in the lowland where Jefferson found it.20 On the other hand, scholars agree that the “Indian Town” mentioned by Jefferson was the Monacan village of Monasukapanough, which probably occupied both banks of the South Fork at this point.21 Research at this site is ongoing.22

A supposed burial mound of Delawares is in Loudoun County Source: ESRI, ArcGIS Online

The original territory of the Monacan Indians and their allies once “comprised more than half the state of Virginia, including almost all of the Piedmont region and parts of the Blue Ridge Mountains.” These indigenous people were mound builders, placing the remains of their dead over time in sacred earthen graves.23 Charles Thomson gave an eyewitness account of these burial rituals as part of his extensive comments on a draft of Jefferson’s Notes, which Jefferson included as an appendix to the Notes.24

Jefferson’s excavation of the Indian mound earned him the title of “Father of American Archaeology” and “first American archaeologist.”25 His systematic trenching and use of stratigraphy (i.e., stratigraphic observation) as part of his exploration of the Indian mound, “anticipates the fundamental approach and the methods of modern archaeology by about a full century.”26  

https://www.monticello.org/site/research-and-collections/jeffersons-excavation-indian-burial-mound

– Gene Zechmeister, 11/2010

Further Sources

https://www.monticello.org/site/research-and-collections/jeffersons-excavation-indian-burial-mound


North American Mounds Kayleigh Speirs University of Winnipeg

“Thomas Jefferson exhibited great interest in the mounds, excavating one on his property in Monticello, Virginia in 1784. His aim was to examine the contents of the mound in an attempt to determine their origin. Jefferson cut a trench through a small mound, observing layers of human bones at different depths which were separated by sterile layers of soil. He recorded the internal structure, and determined
that there were around 1,000 skeletons which had been deposited over the course of hundreds of years.
Jefferson’s excavation was unique in its time; he was not interested in looting the mound, he simply wanted to gather information to better understand who had the built the mounds (Garlinghouse 2001)…

Thomas Jefferson is now credited with conducting the first scientific excavation in the history of archaeology (Renfrew and Bahn 2004). Since that time, archaeological methods have undergone significant changes and improvements, from excavation methods to dating methods. In more recent
years, there has been a shift from excavating mounds to a focus on protecting and preserving them. There has also been a shift toward multidisciplinary approaches which will be explored further in discussing the Watson Brake site.” North American Mounds Kayleigh Speirs University of Winnipeg UMASA Journal Volume 32 (2014)


Mode of Burial among North American Indians

The mound—builders were accustomed to dispose of their dead in many different ways; their modes of sepulture were also quite varied. The same statements will apply with equal force to the Indians.
“The commonest mode of burial among North American Indians,” we are informed by Dr. H. C. Yarrow, [Footnote: First Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, Smithsonian Institution, 1879—’80 (1881), p. 93.] “has been that of interment in the ground, and this has taken place in a number of ways.” The different ways he mentions are, in pits, graves, or holes in the ground; in stone graves or cists; in mounds; beneath or in cabins, wigwams, houses or lodges, and in caves.

Mode of Burial among North American Indians

The most common method of burial among the mound—builders was by inhumation also, and all the different ways mentioned by Dr. Yarrow as practiced by the Indians were in vogue among the former. It was supposed for a long time that their chief and almost only place of depositing their dead was in the burial mounds, but more thorough explorations have revealed the fact that near most mound villages are cemeteries, often of considerable extent.

The chief value of this fact in this connection is that it forms one item of evidence against the theory held by some antiquarians that the mound—builders were Mexicans, as the usual mode of disposing of the dead by the latter was cremation. [Footnote: Clavigero, Hist. Mex., Cullen’s transl., I, 325; Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., I, p.60, etc.] According to Brasseur de Bourbourg the Toltecs also practiced cremation. [Footnote: H.H. Bancroft, Native Races, vol. 2, 1882, p. 609.]

Removal of the flesh before burial.—This practice appears to have been followed quite generally by both Indians and mound—builders.

That it was followed to a considerable extent by the mound builders of various sections is shown by the following evidence:

The confused masses of human bones frequently found in mounds show by their relation to each other that they must have been gathered together after the flesh had been removed, as this condition could not possibly have been assumed after burial in their natural state. Instances of this kind are so numerous and well known that it is scarcely necessary to present any evidence in support of the statement. The well—known instance referred to by Jefferson in his “Notes on Virginia” [Footnote: Fourth Am. ed., 1801, p. 143; p. 146, in 8th ed.] [pg 20] is one in point. “The appearance,” he tells us, “certainly indicates that it [the barrow] has derived both origin and growth from the customary collections of bones and deposition of them together.”  THE PROBLEM OF THE OHIO MOUNDS. BY CYRUS THOMAS. Government Printing Office 1889

Seven Bends of the Shenandoah River

An aerial photograph shows the locations of Indian mounds dating back to the Late Woodland Period (AD 900–1650) in the seven bends area of the Shenandoah River between Woodstock and Strasburg, Virginia. After some 250 years of plowing by settlers, the mounds have largely disappeared from sight, though traces of them can be detected with aerial photography.

Courtesy of Access Geneaology

Featured In Jefferson’s Mound Archaeological Site

Ely Mound

The nineteen-foot rise in the landscape visible next to the barn in this photograph is Ely Mound, an ancient Indian burial mound in Lee County that dates to the latter part of the Mississippian Period (ca. AD 1200–1650). This view is taken from U.S. Route 58, which runs near the archaeological site. Ely Mound was placed on the Virginia Landmarks Register and National Register of Historic Places in 1983

Courtesy of Wikimedia Commons Featured In Jefferson’s Mound Archaeological Site Ely Mound Archaeological Site


 

Table on the Status of Virginia Indians

Thomas Jefferson gives an accounting of the Indian tribes in Virginia—the location of their settlements and the population of their warriors in 1607 and 1669—in a foldout page from his Notes from the State of Virginia (1785). The page shown here is from Jefferson’s personal copy of the 1787 London edition.

Original Author: Thomas Jefferson Courtesy of University of Virginia Special Collections Featured In Jefferson’s Mound Archaeological Site

The Human Face


This illustration depicts shell gorgets, carved decorative shells worn around the neck, a Native American art form that most often dates to the Middle Woodlands Period (ca. 200 BC–AD 500) and the Mississippian Period (ca. AD 1200–1650). Carved to look like human faces, these gorgets were excavated at Indian sites in Tennessee as well as at locations in Stafford County (Aquia Creek) and Lee County (Ely Mound). A key at bottom indicates where each carving was found. The archaeologist William Henry Holmes used this illustration in his “Art in Shell of the Ancient Americans,” an article that appeared in the Smithsonian Institution’s Second Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology (1883).

Original Author: William Henry Holmes, author Created: 1881 Courtesy of University of Virginia Library Featured In Ely Mound Archaeological Site


Additional Resource Burial Mounds in Virginia


Do the Indians have any order of the Priesthood? Letter to John Adams from Thomas Jefferson.

“You ask further, if the Indians have any order of priesthood among them, like the Druids, Bards or Minstrels of the Celtic nations? …”

“And, even here, Adair might have kept up his parallel, with ennobling his Conjurers. For the ancient Patriarchs, the Noahs, the Abrahams, Isaacs and Jacobs, and, even after the consecration of Aaron, the Samuels and Elijahs, and we may say further every one for himself, offered sacrifices on the altars. The true line of distinction seems to be, that solemn ceremonies, whether public or private, addressed to the Great Spirit, are conducted by the worthies of the nation, Men, or Matrons, while Conjurers are resorted to only for the invocation of evil spirits…”

“Before the revolution they were in the habit of coming often, and in great numbers to the seat of our government, where I was very much with them. I knew much the great Outassete [i.e., Outacity], the warrior and orator of the Cherokees. He was always the guest of my father, on his journeys to and from Williamsburg. I was in his camp when he made his great farewell oration to his people, the evening before his departure for England…”

“That nation, consisting now of about 2000. warriors, and the Creeks of about 3000. are far advanced in civilisation. They have good Cabins, inclosed fields, large herds of cattle and hogs, spin and weave their own clothes of cotton, have smiths and other of the most necessary tradesmen, write and read, are on the increase in numbers, and a branch of the Cherokees is now instituting a regular representative government…”  Full Article Here: Letter To John Adams Monticello, June 11, 1812 rom Thomas Jefferson about the Indians

America “is” the United States of America

0

The President of America
Posted: 23 Jun 2017 12:36 PM PDT by Jonathan Neville HERE

G. Washington, “President of America”
People keep asking about the concept that Lehi’s descendants inhabited all of North America and South America. Some early members of the Church thought this, but Joseph Smith never taught it. Still, it makes sense when we realize that people intermarried and migrated extensively after the Nephite civilization was destroyed in western New York.

A lot of the confusion comes from statements such as this one from Wilford Woodruff’s journal, dated April 1844:

“Conference met at 10 oclok April 8th. President J Smith arose and said it is impossible to continue the subject that I spoke upon yesterday in consequence of the weekness of my lungs. Yet I have a proclamation to make to the Elders. You know the Lord has led the Church untill the present time. I have now a great proclamation for the Elders to teach the Church here after which is in relation to Zion. The whole of North and South America is Zion. The mountain of the Lords House is in the centre of North & South America.”

Mesoamerican activists actually cite this as evidence that the Book of Mormon took place in Central America.

Others read the rest of the journal entry and get a better idea of what was intended.

“When the House is done, Baptism font erected and finished & the worthy are washed, anointed, endowed & ordained kings & priests, which must be done in this life, when the place is prepared you must go through all the ordinances of the house of the Lord so that you who have any dead friends must go through all the ordinances for them the same as for yourselves; then the Elders are to go through all America & build up Churches until all Zion is built up, but not to commence to do this untill the Temple is built up here and the Elders endowed. Then go forth & accomplish the work & build up stakes in all North and South America. Their will be some place ordained for the redeeming of the dead. I think this place will be the one, so their will be gathering fast enough here.”

In modern times, we interpret this to mean the continents of North America and South America, but that’s not how it was meant in 1844.

About a year later, in June 1845, Woodruff was back in England. He visited the exhibition of Madame Tussaud and Sons. One of the exhibits that most impressed him was this:

“George Washington dressed as the President of America taken from A bust executed from Life. This personage bespoke as much dignity as any member of the Group.”

Woodruff used the term “America” interchangeably with the United States, or the United States of America. He referred to it as America three times as often as he did the United States. Like his contemporaries, he was concerned about the division between the northern states and the southern states. For example, he made this comment in Volume 2 of his journal:

“After General Harrison was elected President of the United States A body of citizens suspended a line across the road in which the President was to walk. This line contained or supported 27 flags one for each of the states. As General Harrison was passing under these colors the line parted in the centre. One half fell into the street towards the north & the other half towards the south as much as to say the states would be divided.”
_________________

When we think about Joseph Smith’s statement from the April 1844 conference, he was referring to the Nauvoo temple, which was built “in the centre of North and South America” if we’re referring to the United States of America. It’s nearly as central as possible in a literal sense, given the unknown extent of the western territories.

When Joseph said the Elders were to go through “all America” “& build up stakes in all North and South America,” he was referring to the United States, as we can see not only from the ordinary use of the term “America” at the time, but also from the reality of what actually happened. The Elders were already in Europe. They didn’t go to South America until much later. But it was important for the members to know they would build the Church in both North and South America. They were not going to focus just on the northern states, where most of them had come from.

It’s always important to read historical documents in the context of the times in which they were written.
___________________

The question remains, how could there be descendants of Lehi throughout the western hemisphere if the events of the Book of Mormon took place in North America (using modern terminology).

The quick answer: the Nephite civilization was destroyed in western New York, after years of battles all the way from Zarahemla in Iowa, across the midwest (Bountiful) eastward to New York. Later, after the Book of Mormon record was concluded and Moroni buried the plates, people from the Mayan civilization migrated northward and occupied what is now the Southeastern U.S. and the Mississippi River valleys. After a few hundred years, they left and returned to their homeland in Central America. This explains how Lehi’s blood, however diluted, made its way throughout what today is known as Latin America. For more information about Lamanites in North and South America see our article here!


Virtual Expo

Have you watched our 70 NEW presentations from our Virtual Expo?
Enjoy Tim Ballard, Alex Boye, Wayne May, Jonathan Neville, Rod Meldrum, BYU Professor Craig Ostler, Super Bowl Champ Burgess Owens, Dean Sessions, David Allan, Former Congressman Chris Cannon & More!
Information Here
Subscribe Here

THE EVENING AND THE MORNING STAR
“The Evening and The Morning Star was the first newspaper of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. It was published in fourteen eight-paged, double-columned monthly issues in Independence, Missouri, from June 1832 to July 1833. When the press in Missouri was destroyed by a mob, publication was resumed several months later in Kirtland, Ohio, with ten issues published from December 1833 to September 1834. W. W. (William Wines) Phelps, its editor in Missouri, printed in it a brief History of the Church, a number of LDS hymns, instructions to members of the Church, letters reporting its progress throughout the country, and many of the revelations received by the Prophet Joseph Smith. Oliver Cowdery, its editor in Ohio, printed reports and commentaries about the Saints’ difficulties in Missouri and some of the doctrinal writings of Sidney Rigdon, a counselor in the First Presidency.
Because the circulation of the Missouri-printed Star was small and localized, Cowdery reprinted all the original twenty-four issues in Kirtland between January 1835 and October 1836, in a new sixteen-page format, with numerous grammatical improvements, and a few articles deleted. The Evening and the Morning Star was succeeded by the Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate in October 1834 (HC 2:167). [See also Messenger and Advocate.]” RONALD D. DENNIS professor emeritus of Portuguese and Welsh at Brigham Young University

The world thinks the middle of America is “Desolation”, or “Forsaken”, or simply a “Hunting Ground”. The Lord calls it “Choice Land”, “The Land of Joseph or the Indians”, “Centre of America”, and “The Land of Zion”.


CLICK TO ENLARGE.

CLICK TO ENLARGE.

THE FAR WEST
“The far west, as the section of country from the Mississippi to the Rocky Mountains may justly be styled, is not only distant from the Atlantic States, but different. Its principle river, running rapidly from the 48th to the 39th degree of north latitude, is always rily, always wearing away its banks and always making new channels: It is rightly named Missouri; for in plain English, it looks like the waters of misery,-or troubled water:-even as the sea which the prophet said, Casts up mire and dirt. With the exception of the skirts of timber upon the streams of water, this region of country is one continued field, or prairie, (as the French have it, meaning meadows,) and there is something ancient as well as grand about it, too; for while the eye takes in a large scope of clear field, or extensive plains, decorated with here and there a patch of timber, like the orchards which beautify the farms in the east, the mind goes back to the day, when the Jaredites were in their glory upon this choice land above all others, and comes on till they, and even the Nephites, were destroyed for their wickedness: Here pause and look to the east, and read the words of the prophet: Wo to the crown of pride, to the drunkards of Ephraim, whose glorious beauty is a fading flower, which is on the head of the fat valleys of them that are overcome with wine! Behold, the Lord hath a mighty and strong one, which as a tempest of hail and a destroying storm, as a flood of mighty waters overflowing, shall cast down to the earth with the hand.-The crown of pride, the drunkards of Ephraim, shall be trodden under feet: and the glorious beauty, which is on the head of the fat valley, shall be a fading flower, and as the hasty fruit before the summer; which when he that looketh upon it seeth, while it is yet in his hand he eateth it up. In that day shall the Lord of hosts be for a crown of glory, and for a diadem of beauty, unto the residue of his people, and for a spirit of judgment to him that sitteth in judgment, and for strength to them that turn the battle to the gate.

CLICK TO ENLARGE.

To return: this beautiful region of country is now mostly, excepting Arkansas and Missouri, the land of Joseph or the Indians, as they are called, and embraces three fine climates: First, like that of New-York; second, like Missouri, neither northern nor southern; and third, like the Carolinas. This place may be called the centre [center] of America; it being about an equal distance from Maine, to Nootka sound; and from the gulf of St. Lawrence to the gulf of California; yea, and about the middle of the continent from cape Horn, south, to the head land at Baffin’s Bay, north. The world will never value the land of Desolation, as it is called in the book of Mormon, for any thing more than hunting ground, for want of timber and mill-seats: The Lord to the contrary notwithstanding, declares it to be the land of Zion which is the land of Joseph, blessed by him, for the precious things of heaven, for the dew, and for the deep that coucheth beneath, and for the precious fruits brought forth by the sun, and for the precious things put forth by the moon, and for the chief things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills, and for the precious things of the earth and fulness [fullness] thereof, and for the good will of him that dwelt in the bush: let the blessing come upon the head of Joseph, and upon the top of the head of him that was separated from his brethren. His glory is like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of unicorns: with them he shall push the people together from the ends of the earth: and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the thousands of Manasseh.
When we consider that the land of Missouri is the land where the saints of the living God are to be gathered together and sanctified for the second coming of the Lord Jesus, we cannot help exclaiming with the prophet, O land be glad! and O earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord: For Zion’s sake will I not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God. Thou [Jerusalem] shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land [Zion] any more be termed Desolate; but thou shalt be called Hephzi-bah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married, [joined together] so that the land of Zion, and the land of Jerusalem will be one, as they were before the days of Peleg: For in his days the earth was divided or separated to receive the oceans, on account of wickedness. Peleg died 305 years after Noah’s flood: Abram’s father was born 210 years after the flood, and Abram 288 after, which brings to mind Joshua’s words unto all the people, Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Your fathers dwelt on the other side of the flood in old time, even Terah the father of Abraham, and the father of Nachor, and they served other gods. The building of Babel was wickedness, and serving other gods was wickedness: so that dividing, or opening the earth to let in the waters, which were in the beginning gathered unto one place, is one of the Lord’s great miracles, and shows to the world that them that look for signs among the wicked, have them to their own condemnation in all ages.
But, reader, stop and pause at the greatness of God; and remember that even Moses, when on the top of Pisgah, lifted up his eyes and looked westward first, to view the promised land.”

http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/NCMP1820-1846/id/28104
Evening and Morning Star Vol. 1 No. 5 October 1832 Page 71


CLICK PICTURE TO PURCHASE

“Reconstructed Narrative” of our Church History

0

  “There have been some who have belittled him, but I would like to say that those who have done so will be forgotten and their remains will go back to mother earth, if they have not already gone, and the odor of their infamy will never die, while the glory and honor and majesty and courage and fidelity manifested by the Prophet Joseph Smith will attach to his name forever. So we have no apologies to make.” — President George Albert Smith

First Hand Quotes of Joseph & Oliver

Now I faithfully believe Oliver Cowdery’s statement which would be a firsthand account, when Oliver rejoined the Church in 1848 he reaffirmed his testimony about the Urim and Thummim as he spoke to an Iowa conference. “I wrote with my own pen the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet as he translated it by the gift and power of God by means of the Urim and Thummim, or as it is called by that book, holy interpreters. I beheld with my eyes and handled with my hands the gold plates from which it was translated. I also beheld the Interpreters. That book is true. … I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the Prophet.”

In the October 1834 Messenger and Advocate [the Church newspaper in Kirtland, Ohio], Oliver Cowdery wrote: “These were days never to be forgotten to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated, with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The book of Mormon'” (Messenger and Advocate, 1:14 also called Letter I).

Joseph Smith said, “Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift, and power of God. In this important and interesting book, the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the tower of Babel, at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem, about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country. This book also tells us that our Saviour made his appearance upon this continent after his resurrection, that he planted the gospel here in all its fulness, and richness, and power, and blessing; that they had apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers and evangelists; the same order, the same priesthood, the same ordinances, gifts, powers, and blessing, as was enjoyed on the eastern continent…” The Wentworth Letter, Joseph Smith Jr.

In the Wentworth Letter, the Prophet wrote: “With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients called “Urim and Thummim,” which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rim of a bow fastened to a breast plate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God” (History of the Church, 4:537).

Tradition vs. Revisionist History

From the book, Seer Stone v. Urim & Thummim- Book of Mormon Translation on Trial, we read, “The proposed “reconstructed narrative” of our Church history, as well as the “reconstructed” life and character of the Prophet Joseph Smith, is admittedly a departure from the traditional or “dominant narrative” inherited from past Church leaders and historians including Willard Richards (who was present at the Carthage martyrdom), George A. Smith (a cousin to the Prophet Joseph Smith who knew him well), President Wilford Woodruff, President Joseph F. Smith (nephew of the Prophet through his closest brother, Hyrum), and President Joseph Fielding Smith. Bushman and other seer stone proponents claim the “dominant narrative” is “not true” and needs to be rewritten. Said another way, the history and the accounts of sacred events that we have been teaching Church membership for 200 years is suddenly false and misleading. Understandably, members who have been taught that this is the “true Church” begin to question their faith when progressive historians tell them that the Church isn’t so “true” after all.

Oliver Ordained

It is a serious charge to suggest that Latter-day Saints have been betrayed by our dominant historical narrative given to us by our past leaders. Especially disconcerting is the suggestion that past Presidents of the Church lied to the members. The question is, does the “reconstructed narrative” promoted by Richard L. Bushman, Michael MacKay, Mark Ashurst-McGee, Brant Gardner, and a growing number of others hold up when scrutinized against primary source credible history, and the scriptures?” Seer Stone v. Urim & Thummim- Book of Mormon Translation on Trial

Editor’s Note: It is not necessarily the opinion of all those at Firm Foundation or Heartlander’s who agree with this opinion about some of the current Church historians. There is room for many opinions.

Seer Stone v. Urim & Thummim- Book of Mormon Translation on Trial continues, When it comes to the translation of the Book of Mormon, if one believes the testimonies of the Lord Jesus Christ, the Prophet Joseph Smith, and Oliver Cowdery, the answer is a resounding, no! Joseph Smith did not translate the Book of Mormon using a seer stone; his translation was genuine. He used ancient plates and the Nephite Urim and Thummim. He studied and exerted faith and his character was pure and honorable.

When it comes to the translation of the Book of Mormon, if one believes the testimonies of the Lord Jesus Christ, the Prophet Joseph Smith, and Oliver Cowdery, the answer is a resounding, no! Joseph Smith did not translate the Book of Mormon using a seer stone; his translation was genuine. He used ancient plates and the Nephite Urim and Thummim. He studied and exerted faith and his character was pure and honorable.

Founding Fathers

The battle in which we are currently engaged is a battle for the very heart of our faith. What was done to American history is now being done to the history of the Restoration of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. The late 19th and 20th centuries saw progressive historians rewriting United States history and laudatory biographies of the early Founding Fathers (including George Washington, Thomas Jefferson, John Adams, etc.). The revisionists wrote a “new narrative” that included sordid accusations such as Thomas Jefferson having an affair with his black slave, Sally Hemings,11 or the allegation that George Washington was arrogant, vain, and ambitious,12 followed by other claims disparaging Benjamin Franklin as a womanizer 13 and Samuel Adams as a violent anarchist.14 The “new narrative” of the Founding Fathers asserts these men were atheists, agnostics, and deists. What has been the result? Today, our Constitution hangs by a thread.15 Our country is in severe decline, wracked with political division, and is collapsing from within. When progressive historians maligned the character of the Founding Fathers, they dishonestly eradicated our country’s righteousness and purity, degrading our heritage until there was nothing left to defend, nothing to stand for, nothing to be proud of. The foundation we abandoned has left our country crumbling. “Seer Stone v. Urim & Thummim- Book of Mormon Translation on Trial” by James and Hannah Stoddard, Page 219-220

“Seer Stone V. Urim and Thummim: Book of Mormon Translation on Trial” Purchase Here!

Notes 11 See David Barton, The Jefferson Lies: Exposing the Myths You’ve Always Believed About Thomas Jefferson (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 2012), 1-30. See Chapter 1, “Thomas Jefferson Fathered Sally Hemings’ Children.”. “So many things that we are told today about our Founding Fathers simply aren’t true – such as that Thomas Jefferson fathered the child of his slav girl, that he was an anti-Christian secularist who rewrote the Bible to his liking, and that he was just another racist, bigoted colonial. But historical fact proves otherwise – that Jefferson was a visionary, an innovator, a man who revered Jesus, and a man whose pioneering stand for liberty and God-given inalienable rights fostered a better world for this nation and its posterity.” (Description from WallBuilders.com) 12 See Jay A. Parry and Andrew M. Allison, The Real George Washington (National Center for Constitutional Studies, 1991), and Peter A. Lillback, George Washington’s Sacred Fire (Providence Forum Press, 2006). 13 Andrew M. Allison, W. Cleon Skousen, and M. Richard Maxfield, The Real Benjamin Franklin (Freemen Institute, 1982), 229-233. 14 Rod Gragg, Forged in Faith: How Faith Shaped the Birth of the Nation, 1607- 1776 (New York: Howard Books, a Division of Simon & Schuster, 2011). 15 “31) HANG BY A THREAD: What Have Latter-day Prophets Taught concerning the Prophecy of Joseph Smith That the United States Constitution Would Hang by a Thread and Be Saved, If Saved at All, through the Efforts of the Elders of Israel?” Joseph Smith Foundation, accessed March 2019, https://josephsmithfoundation.org/faqs/government/31-hang-by-a-thread-what-have-latter-day-prophets-taught-concerning-the-prophecy-of-joseph-smith-that-the-united-states-constitution-would-hang-by-a-thread-and-be-saved-if-saved-at-all-through-the/

Choose Tradition over Revisionist History

Jonathan Neville said, “The historical record shows that the peep stone-in-a-hat vs. the Urim and Thummim were two alternative narratives (the way “Mormonism Unveiled” {An anti-Mormon book] presented them in 1834). Church leadership, starting with Joseph and Oliver, have always taught the Urim and Thummim narrative. Even if only by implication, Joseph, Oliver and the others rejected the stone-in-a-hat narrative… Consequently, for 180+ years, no one who accepted Church leadership as honest, credible and reliable would depict the stone-in-a-hat narrative in a painting.

That deliberate choice between the two narratives leaves the stone-in-a-hat testimony hanging out there for critics to latch onto, just as Mormonism Unveiled did in 1834.

Some Church members apparently dismissed the stone-in-a-hat testimony as mere lies, but that strikes me as an unreasonable, nonhistorical position. That’s the type of explanation that non-Mormons would find not credible. It’s purely apologetic in nature, and it plays into the hands of the critics.

Apparently, Brother Sweat and other revisionist Church historians (such as the authors of From Darkness unto Light) also found that position untenable. Instead of choosing between the two narratives, they proposed a way to reconcile them. They came up with the idea that actually, there were not two different narratives.

e Urim and Thummim

They concluded that when Joseph, Oliver and their successors were teaching the Urim and Thummim narrative, they were also teaching the stone-in-a-hat narrative because they used the term Urim and Thummim to apply to both the Nephite interpreters and the seer stone.

This is a clever approach that has obvious appeal, but it relies on a false historical narrative present (meaning what people living in the 1830s and 1840s believed). Everyone can read Mormonism Unveiled and see that the two narratives were separate and distinct. As we’ve seen, Oliver Cowdery’s eight essays on Church history declared as a fact that Joseph translated with the Urim and Thummim that accompanied the plates; it was a deliberate affirmation of that narrative as opposed to the stone-in-a-hat.

Relying on a false historical narrative present to reconcile the accounts is problematic; it’s really no better, in terms of credibility, than claiming the stone-in-a-hat witnesses were all liars…

See Jonathan Neville’s  Full Blog here:

Quotes about the Urim and Thummim

“There Indeed” by Clark Kelley Price

“Not only did Joseph Smith use the Urim and Thummim to translate the Book of Mormon, but he also used it to receive revelation from God. Specifically, Doctrine and Covenants sections 3, 6, 11, and 14, 15,16, were all given through the Urim and Thummim. (See headings to these sections) We learn from the Doctrine and Covenants that “the place where God resides is a great Urim and Thummim.” In addition, “this earth, in its sanctified and immortal state, will be made like unto crystal and will be a Urim and Thummim to the inhabitants who dwell thereon.” And each person who receives the white stone mentioned in Revelation 2:17 will be able to use the Urim and Thummim (D&C 130:8–10).”10 Things We Know About the Urim and Thummim by Jay A. Parry and Larry E. Morris, adapted from “The Mormon Book of Lists” | Jan. 18, 2019 LDS Living

Joseph affirmed that he “translated from the plates,” and that he used the Urim and Thummim to do so. After the loss of the 116 pages by Martin Harris, both the plates and the Urim and Thummim were taken from him. Without the Urim and Thummim he could not translate.

During this period Joseph made a short visit to his parents in Manchester, New York, and then returned again to Pennsylvania. “Immediately after my return home,” he recounted, “I was walking out a little distance, when, behold, the former heavenly messenger appeared and handed to me the Urim and Thummim again for it had been taken from me in consequence of my having wearied the Lord in asking for the privilege of letting Martin Harris take the writings, which he lost by transgression and I inquired of the Lord through it, and obtained the following [section 3]” (Smith, History of the Church, 1:21-22).

The Three Witnesses

As to David Whitmer’s explanation, it should be remembered that he never looked into the Urim and Thummim nor translated anything. His testimony of how the Book of Mormon was translated is hearsay. Spanning a period of twenty years (1869-1888), some seventy recorded testimonies about the coming forth of the Book of Mormon claim David Whitmer as their source. Though there are a number of inconsistencies in these accounts, David Whitmer was repeatedly reported to have said that after the loss of the 116 pages, the Lord took both the plates and the Urim and Thummim from the Prophet, never to be returned. In their stead, David Whitmer maintained, the Prophet used an oval-shaped, chocolate-colored seer stone slightly larger than an egg. Thus, everything we have in the Book of Mormon, according to Mr. Whitmer, was translated by placing the chocolate-colored stone in a hat into which Joseph would bury his head so as to close out the light. While doing so he could see “an oblong piece of parchment, on which the hieroglyphics would appear,” and below the ancient writing, the translation would be given in English. Joseph would then read this to Oliver Cowdery, who in turn would write it. If he did so correctly, the characters and the interpretation would disappear and be replaced by other characters with their interpretation (Cook, David Whitmer Interviews, 115, 157-58).

Such an explanation is, in our judgment, simply fiction created for the purpose of demeaning Joseph Smith and to undermine the validity of the revelations he received after translating the Book of Mormon. We invite the reader to consider the following: First, for more than fifty years David Whitmer forthrightly rejected Joseph Smith, declaring him to be a fallen prophet. Though he never denied his testimony of the Book of Mormon, he rejected virtually everything else associated with the ministry of Joseph Smith and the restoration of the gospel. His rejection included both the Aaronic and Melchizedek Priesthoods, which were restored during the time the Book of Mormon was being translated and, of course, the revelations which would eventually constitute the Doctrine and Covenants.

Second, according to David Whitmer’s account of how the Book of Mormon was translated, Joseph Smith was the instrument of transmission, while translation rested solely with the Lord. This is simply a reflection of the notion of divine dictation, which holds that every word of scripture comes from God himself. If David Whitmer’s account is to be accepted, revelation also includes spelling and punctuation. This notion is at odds with the explanation found in Doctrine and Covenants 8 and 9, which details how revelation comes. In this respect, Richard Anderson observed that Whitmer “after decades of reflection outside of the Church, concluded that no modification could possibly be made in any revelation. This highly rigid view of these revelations matched his highly rigid view of the origin of the Book of Mormon” (“By the Gift and Power of God,” 84). By contrast Brigham Young observed, “Should the Lord Almighty send an angel to re-write the Bible, it would in many places be very different from what it now is. And I will even venture to say that if the Book of Mormon were now to be re-written, in many instances it would materially differ from the present translation” (Journal of Discourses, 9:311).

David Whitmer repeatedly said that if a word was misspelled, the translator would not be able to go on until it had been corrected. This hardly allows for the 3,913 changes that have been made between the first edition of the Book of Mormon and the edition presently in use.

Third, if the process of translation was simply a matter of reading from a seer stone in a hat, surely Oliver Cowdery could do that as well, if not better, than Joseph Smith. After all, Oliver was a schoolteacher. How then do we account for Oliver’s inability to translate? Further, regarding the use of a hat in translation, Joseph’s brother William Smith explained that the Prophet used the Urim and Thummim attached to the breastplate by a rod that held the seer stones set in the rims of a bow before his eyes. “The instrument caused a strain on Joseph’s eyes, and he sometimes resorted to covering his eyes with a hat to exclude the light in part” (Smith, Rod of Iron 1, 3 [February 1924]: 7).

Fourth, Joseph Smith repeatedly testified to having both the plates and the Urim and Thummim returned to him. He further testified that he translated from the plates by the use of the Urim and Thummim.

Fifth, David Whitmer gave inconsistent accounts of the instrument used to translate. Thomas Wood Smith, in a published response about an interview he had with David Whitmer, who told him that Joseph Smith used the Urim and Thummim in translating the Book of Mormon, wrote, “When I first read Mr. Traughber’s paper in the Herald of November 15th, I thought that I would not notice his attack at all, as I supposed that I was believed by the Church to be fair and truthful in my statements of other men’s views, when I have occasion to use them, and I shall make this reply only: That unless my interview with David Whitmer in January, 1876, was only a dream, or that I failed to understand plain English, I believed then, and since, and now, that he said that Joseph possessed, and used the Urim and Thummim in the translation of the inscriptions referred to, and I remember of being much pleased with that statement, as I had heard of the ‘Seer stone’ being used. And unless I dreamed the interview, or very soon after failed to recollect the occasion, he described the form and size of the said Urim and Thummim. The nearest approach to a retraction of my testimony as given . . . publicly in many places from the stand from January, 1876, till now, is, that unless I altogether misunderstood ‘Father Whitmer’ on this point, he said the translation was done by the aid of the Urim and Thummim. If he says he did not intend to convey such an impression to my mind, then I say I regret that I misunderstood him, and unintentionally have misrepresented him. But that I understood him as represented by me frequently I still affirm” (as cited in Cook, David Whitmer Interviews, 56).

Outstanding Article Below

The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU) [From Revelations of the Restoration: A Commentary on the Doctrine and Covenants and Other Modern Revelations (Salt Lake City, UT: Deseret Book, 2000), pp. 89-98]

http://emp.byui.edu/satterfieldb/Rel121/Process%20of%20Translating%20the%20BofM.pdf

“Joseph Smith relates that when Moroni first appeared to him, a description was given of the contents of the stone box that contained the metal plates and, “…that there were two stones in silver bows—and these stones, fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim—deposited with the plates, and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted Seers in ancient or former times, and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.” (JS-History-1:35). When the day arrived for Joseph to obtain the ancient record, he records that, “Having removed the earth, I obtained a lever, which I got fixed under the edge of the stone, and with a little exertion raised it up. I looked in, and there indeed did I behold the plates, the Urim and Thummim and the breastplate, as stated by the messenger. The box in which they lay was formed by laying stones together in some kind of cement. In the bottom of the box were laid two stones crossways of the box, and on these stones lay the plates and the other things with them.” (JS-History-1:52; see also pp. xv-xvi; emphasis added) (Artifacts:https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Golden_Plates_with_Urim_and_Thummim.jpg.)

The first mention of the Urim and Thummim is recorded in Exodus 28:30: “And thou shalt put in the breastplate of judgment the Urim and the Thummim; and they shall be upon Aaron’s heart, when he goeth in before the Lord: and Aaron shall bear the judgment of the children of Israel upon his heart before the Lord continually.” (See also Deut. 33:8; Ezra 2:63; emphasis added.) Urim ( םיִרּוא ) traditionally has been taken to derive from a root meaning lights; these derivations are reflected in the Neqqudot of the Masoretic Text. (George Foote Moore, “Urim and Thummim”, Encyclopedia Biblica, ed. Cheyne & Black, vol. IV (Q−Z), cols. 5235–5237, [1903]). In consequence, “Urim and Thummim” has traditionally been translated as “Lights and Perfections” (by Theodotion, for example), or, by taking the phrase allegorically, as meaning “Revelation and Truth”, or “Doctrine and Truth” (it appears in this form in the Vulgate, in the writing of St. Jerome, and in the Hexapla). (Hirsch, Emil G.; Muss-Arnolt, William; Bacher, Wilhelm; Blau, Ludwig (1906). “Urim and Thummim”. In Singer, Isidore; et al. (eds.). The Jewish Encyclopedia. 12. New York: Funk & Wagnalls. p. 384–385.) These alternate meanings may have been the reason why Joseph Smith described the Book of Mormon as the “most correct book of any book on earth,” (History of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, 4:461.), as the book contains the fulness of the Gospel (“Doctrine and Truth”, e.g. “correct”) having been translated using these sacred instruments or “interpreters.” The “interpreters”, or instruments, were prepared specifically for translation of the ancient language of the Jaredites into the Book of Ether. After their use, Moroni was commanded to seal them up: “Wherefore the Lord hath commanded me to write them; and I have written them. And he commanded me that I should seal them up; and he also hath commanded that I should seal up the interpretation thereof; wherefore I have sealed up the interpreters, according to the commandment of the Lord.” (Ether 4:5; emphasis added.) The “interpreters” were composed of two stones: “And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write.” (Ether 3:23) In the Wentworth Letter, the Prophet wrote: “With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients called “Urim and Thummim,” which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rim of a bow fastened to a breast plate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God.” (History of the Church, 4:537; emphasis added; see p. 551.) Oliver Cowdery was Joseph Smith’s scribe for most of the translation of the Book of Mormon. He described his feelings in the October 1834 Messenger and Advocate [the Church newspaper in Kirtland, Ohio], by writing: “These were days never to be forgotten to sit under the sound of a voice dictated by the inspiration of heaven, awakened the utmost gratitude of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write from his mouth, as he translated, with the Urim and Thummim, or, as the Nephites would have said, ‘Interpreters,’ the history or record called ‘The book of Mormon’” (Messenger and Advocate, 1:14). When Oliver Cowdery rejoined the Church in 1848, he reaffirmed his testimony about the Urim and Thummim as he spoke to an Iowa conference. “I wrote with my own pen the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet as he translated it by the gift and power of God by means of the Urim and Thummim, or as it is called by that book, holy interpreters. I beheld with my eyes and handled with my hands the gold plates from which it was translated. I also beheld the Interpreters. That book is true… I wrote it myself as it fell from the lips of the Prophet.” (Smith, Joseph Fielding, “The Restoration of All Things.” Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, [1973], 113; emphasis added.) Before Oliver Cowdery acted as Joseph’s scribe, it was Martin Harris who assisted Joseph in acting as his scribe while translating the book of Lehi. Martin lost those 116 pages, and as a result, the Lord told Joseph in a revelation given April, 1829, informing him of the alteration of the Manuscript of the fore part of the Book of Mormon: “Now, behold I say unto you, that because you delivered up those writings which you had power given unto you to translate, by the means of the Urim and Thummim, into the hands of a wicked man, you have lost them; and you also lost your gift at the same time, and your mind became darkened; nevertheless, it is now restored unto you again, therefore see that you are faithful and continue on unto the finishing of the remainder of the work of translation as you have begun…” (“Doctrine and Covenants 36:1, [D&C 10:1-3; p. xxxi], 1844,” p. 240, The Joseph Smith Papers, accessed September 2, 2019, https://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/doctrine-and-covenants-1844/242; emphasis added.) The Lord revealed through Joseph Smith that Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris (the three witnesses) were to be privileged to view these scared instruments: “Behold, I say unto you, that you must rely upon My word, which if you do with full purpose of heart, you shall have a view of the plates, and also of the breastplate, the sword of Laban, the Urim and Thummim, which were given to the brother of Jared upon the mount, when he talked with the Lord face to face..” (D&C 1717:1, given June 1829, Fayette, New York; emphasis added.) Shortly after the Book of Mormon was published, detractors of the Church published Mormonism Unvailed, a scathing attack on Joseph and his method of translation where it stated: The translation finally commenced. They were found to contain a language not now known upon the earth, which they termed “reformed Egyptian characters.” The plates, therefore, which had been so much talked of, were found to be of no manner of use. After all, the Lord showed and communicated to him [Joseph] every word and letter of the Book. Instead of looking at the characters inscribed upon the plates, the prophet was obliged to resort to the old ”peep stone,” which he formerly used in money-digging. This he placed in a hat, or box, into which he also thrust his face. Through the stone he could then discover a single word at a time, which he repeated aloud to his amanuensis [scribe], who committed it to paper, when another word would immediately appear, and thus the performance continued to the end of the book. (Emphasis added; https://archive.org/details/mormonismunvaile00howe/page/18.)

Purchase Today!

It should be noted that those opposed to Joseph Smith used these false statements to justify their disaffection and apostasy from the Church. This is reinforced by this observation: “Such an explanation is, in our judgment, simply fiction created for the purpose of demeaning Joseph Smith and to undermine the validity of the revelations he received after translating the Book of Mormon… If the process of translation was simply a matter of reading from a seer stone in a hat, surely Oliver Cowdery could do that as well, if not better, than Joseph Smith. After all, Oliver was a schoolteacher. How then do we account for Oliver’s inability to translate? Further, regarding the use of a hat in translation, Joseph’s brother William Smith explained that the Prophet used the Urim and Thummim attached to the breastplate by a rod that held the seer stones set in the rims of a bow before his eyes. ‘The instrument caused a strain on Joseph’s eyes, and he sometimes resorted to covering his eyes with a hat to exclude the light in part’ (Smith, Rod of Iron 1, 3 [February 1924]: 7)” – Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) and Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU), “The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon,” from Revelations of the Restoration: A Commentary on the Doctrine and Covenants and Other Modern Revelations (Salt Lake City, UT: Deseret Book, 2000), pp. 89-98; https://emp.byui.edu/SatterfieldB/Rel121/Process%20of%20Translating%20the%20BofM.pdf.) Those advocating that Joseph used an old “peep stone in a hat”, where transmitted English words were formed on them, seem to question the statements of the Prophet, his scribe and the Lord in the manner ancient Nephite characters on the metal plates were actually translated into Joseph Smith’s mental bank of the English language he drew upon during the translation. The plates were therefore necessary in the translation and both the Three and Eight Witnesses testified they saw and handled them, bearing their testimonies to the world to that truth.” Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 546-6

My Opinion on Neutrality

0

MY OPINION ON NEUTRALITY by Rian Nelson

I think there is importance with the Brethren being neutral on Geography, Evolution and other difficult issues. They want us to gain our own witness to secondary information. They have given us sound doctrine and I try hard every day to live my religion.

I believe the Land of Promise spoken of in the Book of Mormon is the United States of America. The Constitution was created by the Lord, that Adam and Eve were placed on this same land and the New Jerusalem will be on this same land. No need for me to check out Mesoamerica anymore as I did for 40 years.

Just like Evolution. I don’t believe we came from an ape and I know that matter cannot come from nothing. I don’t have to look into science to figure this out, but by the witness of what the scriptures tell us.

I don’t expect Pres Nelson to come right out and tell me where the Book of Mormon events happened or if we came from an ape, I know through sound reasoning the answer that makes most sense to me. Now if the Brethren say otherwise I would always listen to them first, but in my opinion the Church is neutral on difficult issues that exist to help each of us individually come to a knowledge of the “truth of all things” as promised in the Book of Mormon. I don’t need to be commanded in all things!

All the teachings from current Brethren and those before them and from the Prophet Joseph Smith are to be taken as given. They are guides to the answers I seek. I leave one example on believing that the United Sates is the Choice and Promised land, I quote Pres Nelson when he was President of the Quorum of the Twelve who said, “The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day (see 2 Ne. 3:6–21) and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” (The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith, ed. Dean C. Jesse, Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984, p. 409; spelling modernized.) The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant, land was distributed to the tribes of Israel. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. (See Ether 13:2, 8.) It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen. It was to be the repository of sacred writing on plates of gold from which the Book of Mormon would one day come, choice because it would eventually host world headquarters of the restored church of Jesus Christ in the latter days.” A TREASURED TESTAMENT By Elder Russell M. Nelson Of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles

Elder Jeffrey R. Holland said, “…Truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart… Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling… I believe God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work… Evidence is still evidence even if it is not immediately observable… “My testimony to you tonight is that the gospel is infallibly true and that a variety of infallible proofs supporting that assertion will continue to come until Jesus descends as the ultimate infallible truth of all. Our testimonies aren’t dependent on evidence—we still need that spiritual confirmation in the heart of which we have spoken—but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate. Thus armed with so much evidence of the kind we have celebrated here tonight, we ought to be more assertive than we sometimes are in defending our testimony of truth… Farrer [English cleric Austin Farrer] said: “Though argument does not create conviction, lack of it destroys belief. What seems to be proved may not be embraced; but what no one shows the ability to defend is quickly abandoned. Rational argument does not create belief, but it maintains a climate in which belief may flourish.”… May our Father in Heaven bless us and an ever-larger cadre of young scholars around the Church to do more and more to discover and delineate and declare the reasons for the hope that is in us, that like those converted Lamanites, we may with bold conviction hold up to a world that desperately needs it “the greatness of the evidences which [we have] received,” especially of the truthfulness of the Book of Mormon, the keystone of our religion. In the name of Jesus Christ, amen.” The Greatness of the Evidence By Elder Jeffrey R. Holland August 16, 2017

I leave you with true words of a prophet, “Whenever I hear anyone, including myself, say, “I know the Book of Mormon is true,” I want to exclaim, “That’s nice, but it is not enough!” We need to feel, deep in “the inmost part” of our hearts, that the Book of Mormon is unequivocally the word of God. We must feel it so deeply that we would never want to live even one day without it. I might paraphrase President Brigham Young in saying, “I wish I had the voice of seven thunders to wake up the people” to the truth and power of the Book of Mormon.” President Russell M. Nelson The Book of Mormon: What Would Your Life Be Like without It?

Does the Geography of the Book of Mormon Matter? By Rod Meldrum

“Does the geography of the Book of Mormon matter? The book is true no matter where it happened. Right? This is a response I have heard many others say and one I have said myself many times. But reading in 3 Nephi this morning made me change my mind. I think the Book of Mormon geography does matter.

When Christ appeared to the Nephites as the resurrected Savior, He blessed them, He taught them He prayed with them and for them. He also quoted to them the words of Isaiah. He reminded them that they had been given THIS LAND for their inheritance and were warned that they would not be allowed to remain on THIS LAND if they did not remain faithful. This emphasis shows the significance of the LAND to the Book of Mormon people, and the people who would be brought by the hand of God to THIS LAND and now occupy THIS LAND.

Christ himself said, “great are the words of Isaiah” and He commanded the Nephites and all who read the Book of Mormon to search his words. If the words of Isaiah are great and we are commanded to read them and study them and ultimately understand them, then I believe we most certainly should understand where THIS LAND is and we should understand who the Lord is taking to when he talks about the inhabitants of THIS LAND. Because he is in fact talking directly to those who are on THIS LAND and if you don’t know where that is you can’t fully understand the message.

Does the geography of the Book of Mormon matter? With over 1400 references to “this land” in the Book of Mormon I’m not sure how the Book of Mormon prophets could have made it clearer. THIS LAND matters. Geography matters. Those of us on THIS LAND the “promised land,” the Land of Liberty, the Land of the New Jerusalem need to know who we are. America is THIS LAND. America is a covenant land. I live on THIS LAND. Even the chapter heading of 3 Nephi also confirms this truth.

Israel will be gathered when the Book of Mormon comes forth–The Gentiles will be established as a free people in America–They will be saved if they believe and obey; otherwise, they will be cut off and destroyed–Israel will build the New Jerusalem, and the lost tribes will return.

I am learning more each day about what the prophecies say about me, my fellow Gentiles and my House of Israel sisters and brothers on THIS LAND. I desire to understand my covenant that I have made with the Lord and the Book of Mormon is the “voice crying from the dust” helping me understand it. The geography of the Book of Mormon matters to me.” Rod Meldrum FIRM Foundation President

COME  FOLLOW  ME GEOGRAPHY by Bob Webster

Our friend Bob Webster wrote this article about geography you will enjoy. He recently gave a talk at our Virtual Expo. See website to view by members here: comefollowme2020.org To sign up for a 3 month membership for 75 videos visit here:

“Despite the official statements that the Church remains neutral on Book of Mormon Geography (BoMG), the artists paid by the Church consistently portray BoMG as if it happened in meso-America.

For example, to illustrate the early chapters of Mosiah, the pictures on pp 50, 52, 57, 58, 61, 62, 66, 70, & 74 portray a geographical mindset/paradigm of tropical vegetation, cut-stone buildings and mountainous terrain. The same bias is evident in famous paintings in BoM editions, chapel walls and Temples.

Of all the physical features available on earth to represent those chapters, why were those chosen consistently? Since the Church claims to maintain neutrality on geography, WHY were features representative of tropical Central America chosen consistently?

Since there are so many known and verified BoMG locations associated with Missouri, North America, why not display that terrain in church-approved artworks?  Since scholars know that Moses specified ramps to approach a holy temple, and specifically forbid cut-stone steps, why show them (p.62) in a publication teaching God’s people Truth about BoM reality? Truth is taught visually as well as by the written word, as we all know. Temple ordinances rely on it.

Considering that the BoMG location of the Hill Ramah-Cumorah in New York State was officially declared by the Church First Presidency in 1990, and the location of one of the Nephite-Lamanite battlegrounds was verified by Joseph Smith at Zelph’s Mound in Ilinois, and the locations of three other BoM cities – Manti. Melek and Zarahemla –  are all authenticated in Church historical records, why weren’t any of those environments used as background scenery for those artists’ renderings? Who guides and edits the artists?

Even the locations of The Garden of Eden, Adam-ondi-Ahman and New Jerusalem are scriptural, church history, geographical locations.  Any of those would have been undisputed choices for illustrating BoM lessons in the official Come Follow Me Manual, without violating “BoMG neutrality.”

Is it coincidental that BoMG references are consistently removed by writers of both of the Church’s official historical record, SAINTS, as “The Standard of Truth?”  Who edits the writers?”

Bob Webster  Pleasant Grove, UT.  84062